《The Transmigration Routine of Always Being Captured by ML》 Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 1 . 5: "Yes . " The old man, Nangong Yifeng, took a deep breath and opened his mouth, but his lips only trembled slightly . He took another deep breath and said slowly, "General, this subordinate received a letter from little ¡¯Dianxia¡¯ . The letter was entrusted to him by young Miss and that person is still outside the mansion . Also that person...that person¡¯s appearance and the young Miss are three-quarters simr . " (Young Miss in here is Qing Yu¡¯s mother) "What?!" Nangong Ao immediately stood up, his eyes staring at Yifeng, it took him a while to react . Finally Nangong Ao took a few steps forward and seized the Yifeng¡¯s arm, his palms were trembling, his pair of tiger eyes widened . "Is what you are saying true?" "Absolutely true! General, didn¡¯t you say that little ¡¯Shaoye¡¯ is exactly like our little Dianxia?" Nangong Yifeng couldn¡¯t help but notice the strength of Nangong Ao¡¯s hand, which could easily crush an ordinary person¡¯s bone, but he was too excited to care at the moment . Suddenly Nangong Ao calmed down after his burst of excitement and released Nangong Yifeng¡¯s arms . Understanding the meaning in Nangong Yifeng words, he pondered for a moment, before saying: "Let that mane in . Whether it¡¯s true or false, I can tell . If it¡¯s true, then it¡¯s naturally the best . If it¡¯s fake..." Nangong Ao face darkened, "I will let him know, how terrible the price for fooling me is . " ...... Li Luo was bored to death, he turned his head left and right, looking around the ce, where they had been standing for almost twenty minutes now . Fortunately, he had thisme skill to slightly warm up his the body, otherwise in this sub-zero weather, he would have frozen to death already . However even with that, he could still feel his hands and feet be a bit cold . Qin Yu nced at Li Luo, then walked steadily toward him and reached for his hand . The next second, a warm current transferred from Qin Yu to Li Luo¡¯s captured palm and spread throughout his whole body . Li Luo was shocked by Qin Yu¡¯s sudden actions, as a man, holding hands with another man made him feel ufortable¡ªeven if he didn¡¯t mind too much some of Qin Yu¡¯s intimate actions in the past few years, when he had been forced to share a bed with him . Being treated like this now in such a public ce, made a slight sense of difort appear in Li Lou¡¯s heart . But his body was being warmed and he didn¡¯t want to shake off the protagonist¡¯s hand so soon . __(: §Ù) ¡Ï)_ His integrity had slowly started falling... he could only say that habits were really scary . In that case Li Luo selected his own feelings over beingfortable . However he still wanted to keep his integrity frompletely dropping, so he mustn¡¯t fail to guard it again or hesitate for a moment . At this moment, the gate of Nangong mansion opened and a young manservant briskly headed towards their direction . Li Luo immediately threw off Qin Yu¡¯s hand and backed off half step, standing behind Qin Yu . Qin Yu withdrew his hand indifferently, only once the palm was at his side he touched it with his finger and seemed to bask in the feeling he felt on his palm,paring his palm to that very exquisite touch . The young manservante in front the two of them and with respectful manners said to Qin Yu: "¡¯Gongzi¡®, the General invited you to enter the mansion to talk . " Qin Yu nodded his head, he threw his reins directly to the young manservant, as he also took the ones in Li Lou¡¯s hands and did the same . Finally he said: "Let¡¯s go . " Young manservant pulled the two horses, while Qin Yu and Li Luo walked two steps behind him, and entered the door . The manservant entrusted the horses another one with different clothes and walked back to the front of Qin Yu and Li Luo to lead the way . As Li Luo walked, he looked quietly at the surroundingndscape . In his novel, those were just things described in text, yet now presented in front of him was a real scene . Thinking of how he would soon see the beautiful appearance of Liu Ruoyan, Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but feel excitement . Even though the beauty didn¡¯t belong to him and could only looked be at, the sight could stillfort him a little bit of the hardships he had experienced . Of course, the most important thing was¡ªas long as the heroin was here, Qin Yu would no longer be as stuck to him as before, right? He would finally be free from the suffering of being hugged as pillow every night . After all how could a man¡¯s stiff body beparable to a girl¡¯s soft and tender one? Li Luo almost couldn¡¯t conceal his eager eyes, he was looking ahead with burning eyes . He remembered that when he wrote this event, the heroin had proudly came out from inside to meet the protagonist . Sure enough, as the young manservant led them through a corridor and into a courtyard, Li Luo saw four peoples standing under a tree . Wearing a light purple dress, with a face that even although a bit immature, still looked like ¡¯the beauty of a stunning beauty¡¯ face, stood the heroine . She gazed curiously in their direction with a that pair of limpid autumn water like eyes of hers . Li Luo looked at the heroine who was still a little girl . Even though he didn¡¯t have pedophilia, he couldn¡¯t help but feel moved . As a nerd who had used his right hand to do it for many years, looking at this type of ¡¯a manpletely can¡¯t resist¡¯ face, he couldn¡¯t help but blush and have his heartbeat quicken . Qin Yu who was walking beside Li Luo noticed the subtle look on Li Luo¡¯s face and how his eyes were staring attentively at a girl so his eyes narrowed, shing with a trace of displeasure . Qin Yu quickened his footsteps and blocked Li Luo¡¯s vision . Li Luo was still staring at the heroin somewhat entranced, when found his sight blocked by an expansive back . Looked at Qin Yu¡¯s back, Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but spit out two sentences in his mind: ¡¯Brat, I will not steal your future wife, I¡¯m merely taking a look and nothing more, is it so bad? Your possessiveness is this strong now, just how terrible will it be in the future?¡¯ Because he couldn¡¯t see the scene in front him, Li Luo could only hear an hesitant elderly voice which after hesitating for a while, finally recovered and asked: "You...you¡¯re the guest who delivered the brocade purse?" Qin Yu leant forward and faced Nangong Ao to cup one¡¯s hands in salute . The sharp eyesight of Nangong Ao slightly vanished and his facial expressions became gentler . "Yes . " Qin Yu said . Nangong Ao looked at Qin Yu in front of him; his six-sense told him that the teenager in front of him was exactly the grandson of whom he had thought so much for throughout the years . The suspicious thoughts in his mind dropped greatly . "Do you know the rules of the Nangong family?" Nangong Ao asked Qin Yu . After listening till the end, Qui Yu¡¯s dark eyes shed and his handsome face be more rxed . "Yes . " "If so,e in . Lin¡¯er, you alsoe in . You, Ruoyan, will stay to chat with this friend, and we¡¯ll be out after a while . " "Yes, Nangong ¡¯bobo¡¯ . " Hearing Nangong Ao¡¯s order, Li Luo almostughed out loud . No matter what precautionary measures Qin Yu took, he couldn¡¯t prevent the difference between men and women . His grandfather and little ¡¯jiujiu¡¯ invited him to check the family tattoo, but the heroine couldn¡¯t follow closely because she was female, and an outsider like him couldn¡¯t be told the secret of the Nangong family . The corner of Li Lou¡¯s of mouth couldn¡¯t help but upturn, showing a trace of a curve . Qin Yu was just turning around and happened to capture the sh in Li Luo¡¯s eyes; his face suddenly became ck and he gazed with displeasure at Li Luo reaction . Li Luo immediately put away the look on his face, lightly coughed and he gazed to the side . Qin Yu¡¯s face became even cker, he turned around and looked at Nangong Ao . "Allow him toe as well, he is my most trusted person . " After stopping for a moment, he continued, "If it wasn¡¯t for him, I certainly wouldn¡¯t have seen you again . " Nangong Ao looked over at Li Luo¡¯s again and thought for a moment, then nodded . "Alright, he cane too . " ¡¯Wait, I don¡¯t want to watch Qin Yu¡¯s nude back . Please ask me to stay here with the younger sister, it¡¯s such a rare chance to be together and talk a few words with the soft younger sister . ¡¯ ¡¯Little Qin Yu, why are you behaving this way and making life difficult for me, how can I fix it£½Ãó£½!¡¯ Li Luo shed tears in his heart as Qin Yu pulled him into the room, the door closed tightly, obscuring his sight of the younger sister . ...... After confirming the identity of Qin Yu, the treatment of the two in Nangong mansion soared . Qin Yu¡¯s room was arranged in the safest location of the mansion . There was a team of soldiers guarding the outside of the yard, which had a shift change every two hours . The yard was protected like an unshakeable fortress . Obviously, after suffering the painful loss of his beloved daughter and grandson six years ago, the old General now regarded Qin Yu¡¯s safety as very important . If any hidden danger threatened Qin Yu¡¯s safety, he would make sure to extinguish itpletely . ...... Sunlight slightly prated through a gap and entered the room . Li Luo frowned as he sat on the couch, the clothes on his body are half opened, revealing a white and smooth back . His beautiful shoulder de slightly trembled as he turned his head with great effort to look at the condition of his back . "Don¡¯t move . " Qin Yu held down Li Luo¡¯s shoulder, as he used his wheat-colored palm to press down Li Luo¡¯s body, his deep gaze looking at his back . "How is it? Last time you said that the wounds is caused by a bug bite, how is it looking this time?" Li Luo asked . He wasying down on his stomach and his head was buried in a soft quilt . The exnation was too odd, he and Qin Yu had just recently moved in this wing of the courtyard, Qin Yu no longer requested him to stay in the same room with him . Yet he couldn¡¯t be happy for long, the next day when he woke up he felt an unpleasant feeling of numbness on his back . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He had turned his head to look but couldn¡¯t see anything, he had then looked in the bronze mirror but it was to no avail, he could only to see that there seemed to be a few obvious red imprints . In the end he could only find Qin Yu to help him take a look at it . He had no idea what bugs could bite the three or fourrge marks on his back . "I¡¯ll re-apply your medicine, and after a few days it will disappear . " "Oh, so it¡¯s that easy . " After Li Luo listened to Qin Yu¡¯s exnation, he no longer thought much about it . He obediently rxed his body and allowed Qin Yu to apply the medicine for him . Qin Yu looked at the four marks on the white back that he had bitten and his adam apple couldn¡¯t help but roll a few times . If Li Luo hadn¡¯t made him so angry that day, he also wouldn¡¯t have left such obvious traces . Fortunately Li Luo was simple-minded, so he didn¡¯t think much about them . As Qin Yu thought of that, a trace of bitterness appeared in his heart . ording to this, if he didn¡¯t do something obvious, then Li Lou would never know about his feeling? But now...was too soon, he still didn¡¯t have enough assurance and strength . But once he did, he would definitely bind this person forever at his side . Qin Yu¡¯s fingertips touched the ointment and afterwards gently smeared it on the red marks . His gaze darkened as he contained his desire to lick Li Luo¡¯s delicate and thin waist, then his gaze fell at his butt that stick up above the quilt and wrapped in white underwear . Inevitably there would be a day when he would have this body pressed under him, so that he would never be able to see other women . Li Lou could only have him in his heart, he can only think about him, so that he can only be happy under his body, always belong to him alone . Note: ? "Di¨¤nxi¨¤" ¡ª Your Majesty (honorific); His or Her Highness ? "Sh¨¤oy¨¦" ¡ª young master ? "G¨­ngz¨«" ¡ª son of an official; son of nobility; your son (honorific) ? "B¨®bo" ¡ª father¡¯s elder brother; uncle ? "Ji¨´jiu" ¡ª mother¡¯s brother; maternal uncle (informal); Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 1 . 6: In the blink of an eye, Li Luo and Qin Yu had been living in the Nangong Mansion for three months . In these three months, Li Luo didn¡¯t see Qin Yu that much, except before bed, when Qin Yu woulde and chat with him; only after he felt drowsy and fell asleep would Qin Yu leave . As the author of this book, even if he didn¡¯t see Qin Yu, he knew that he spend his days conspiring with the three generals of the Nangong family in the secret room of the study . Regarding this situation, Li Luo felt very happy, if the protagonist elerated his pace in gaining power over the Qin country, that would shorten his time returning home . It was simply great! Li Luo looked at the slowly progressing bar of the system in his mind, his expression was very satisfied . Little Qin Yu continue doing your best, *hai-hai*, if only he didn¡¯t disturb his sleep time at night, it would be even better . However, people can¡¯t ask for too much . Well~ in fact, since he hadn¡¯t met with Qin Yu in a very long time...he quite missed him, not that he would admit it . Now he was living in ancient times and there was very little entertainment, so to have a good friend, with whom you grew up together from childhood, to chat with was very good . ...... Li Luo reclined in a couch under the shade of a tree in the yard, his hands folding a fan with which he was constantly fanning himself; yet his forehead still had a thinyer of sweat . Unconsciously, it had be the mid July of the second year . In this year, Qin Yu¡¯s secret supporter, the old General Nangong and several people with quite authority in the Qin country, including the ¡¯qinwang¡¯ that had secretly resented the new emperor, had already reached an agreement . They would help Qin Yu regain the throne, if the right time came . And came it did . This summer was an extraordinarily hot one, even in the north where Li Luo was, not to mention the south area of the country . With the fan on his forehead, Li Luo squinted through the shadows of the trees and looked at the sun that hung high in cloudless blue sky . The scorching sunlight without the slightest restraint burned the vastnd, the green grass dispiritedly creeped on the ground, looking somewhat dry . This year was the rarely seen drought year that appeared every hundred years, since the founding of the Qin country . Even in the rainy season there wasn¡¯t much rain, the rain rate significantly lower than previous years . Thend was faced with endless burst of sunlight, which caused the fields to crack up into lumps and the water to dried up almostpletely . Large-scale crops were dead and the peasants lost their grains . However, even in such a difficult time, Qin Yan not only didn¡¯t reduce taxes, but actually increased them by 10% . The starved peasants could only eat grassroots and gnaw on tree barks, after being overwhelmed by the heavy tax fees . Some even started to sell their children . Because of this tyranny,ints from all directions started popping up . And this was precisely the best time for Qin Yu to begin seizing power . After thinking until this point, Li Luo held his fan and fanned himself several times . After little Qin Yu begins seizing power, he would no longer have this kind offortable day . He must follow little Qin Yu in all of his expeditions, which meant living inside tents for a long time . His current living standards would certainly plummeted immediately . So he must take advantage of the current time while he still could enjoy life . Li Luo narrowed his eyes, and picked up the iced watermelon from the table, taking a mouthful . His light colored lips got covered with watermelon juice, and their color became glossy pink . And the sight of that kind of seductive lips was what greeted Qin Yu, when he arrived . His eyes narrowed, the dark pupils shing with a trace of darkness that was difficult to detect . "Ah?" Li Luo suddenly felt a shadow in front of him and immediately opened his half-closed eyes, after seeing it was Qin Yu, he asked puzzled: "Yu, why are you leaning so close to me?" Qin Yu straightened his body, but didn¡¯t answer Li Luo¡¯s question . Qin Yu picked up a small piece of watermelon on the top of table before popped it into his mouth, he chewed for a moment before saying: "It tastes good . " Li Luo immediately forgetting that problem, nodded his head and said, "Last night, I specially went to the well of our yard to pick it . Today, I sliced and ced it inside the ice cubes, since in this kind of weather, it¡¯s the best time to eat this . " He picked up a piece and popped it into his own mouth, his beautiful peach eyes narrowing to expose a look of satisfaction . Qin Yu looked at his appearance, only to feel his just recently wet lips begin to dry up, his originally hot body now bing even more heated . No, not now . Even if he was thirsty for this person like a beast on the verge to break through the cage that trapped it, his reason told him that it wasn¡¯t the right time yet . But that time would soon arrive . Ah, why was it so hard to bear? Qin Yu ced his restless fingers at the side of his body, but even then he still couldn¡¯t stop himself from reaching towards Li Lou¡¯s lips and wiping them . He had a touch ofughter on his lips, as if his action was a natural thing to do . "Mucheng, the watermelon juice that you ate spilled and I wiped it for you . " "Oh, okay . " Li Luo didn¡¯t think much about it and smiled toward Qin Yu . He continued to stuff his mouth with watermelon like a hamster . While Li Luo wasn¡¯t paying attention, Qin Yu ced the finger he used to wipe Li Luo¡¯s lips to his own . And when his tongue licked it, he immediately narrowed his eyes¡ªsure enough, it was very sweet . A lot sweeter than the watermelon that he has just ate, but it was still far to little to be able to diminish the burning me in his heart and body . It wasn¡¯t enough, absolutely not enough . Qin Yu took a deep breath, and used all the reason that he still possessed to suppress the beast in his heart . He quickly turned around and walked towards the courtyard door . Li Luo looked puzzledly at Qin Yu¡¯s back, "Yu, you just arrived and have to leave already, what¡¯s up?" "Well, I just remember there was something I haven¡¯t done yet, so I¡¯m leaving first . " "...Oh, OK . Then go ahead . We will talk again in the evening . " "Yes . " Lo Luo didn¡¯t wait up that night, he thought Qin Yu would still be busy . Only the next day, he once again felt the numbness that he encountered before; when he faced the bronze mirror, he actually saw five or six red marks on his back . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The marks, which looked redder and harder thanst year, looming under the belt of his waistband, almost sticking to his butt . Li Luo secretly wondered how this year¡¯s insects became even more ruthless . Was his blood so delicious? Furthermorest night he lit up the bugs¡¯ incense, why hadn¡¯t it been useful... Why weren¡¯t there results? Thinking himself unlucky, Li Luo could only find Qin Yu to help him apply the medicine, after all, those parts, he simply couldn¡¯t reach . Note: ? "Qinwang" ¡ª first-rank prince; also called wangye, i . e . "His [Your] Royal Highness" Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 1 . 8: "Oh..." Several muffled groans sounded as three men dressed in ck clothes spitted out blood on the ground . Nangong Ao, who was upright in the main seat of the room, looked gloomily at the three corpses beneath him . This was already the third wave of these ck-clothed men trying to infiltrate the Nangong residence . In addition, the surroundings of Nangong mansion were often filled with spies disguised as peddlers ormoners . Qin Yu, released his hand from the side of a small table and slightly knocked on top of it several time with his fingers, "It seems Qin Yan has already fixed his attention on us and in that case, it¡¯s better to take this opportunity to let his suspicionse true . I will destroy his believe that I¡¯m dead, I¡¯d love to see his face when he finds out I¡¯ve been alive all this time . " Nangong Ao pondered for a moment, then he lightly nodded . Indeed now the time was ripe, the long awaited moment to deal an unprepared blow to Qin Yan¡ªfinally here . Thinking to this point, Nangong Ao couldn¡¯t help but give Qin Yu a nce . From the beginning Qin Yu showed his iparable intelligent mind and urate understanding of the situation, while they were scheming . It could be said that at present, Qin Yu had everything he needed to seize this opportunity . His grandson was so talented, so his beloved daughter in heaven was probably also feeling very gratified . Nangong Ao stood up from his seat, he took out themander in chief seal from his bosom, and handed it over to Qin Yu . He was confident, he could entrust all of his army to Qin Yu . He didn¡¯t want his grandson to hide under his wings, while he was fighting over the throne . None of the children in their Nangong family was to be a weak or cowardly individual . Moreover, he believed that with Qin Yu¡¯s ability, he would certainly be able tomands the army properly . Qin Yu immediately stood up and received themander in chief seal with both hands . With serious expression, he faced Nangong Ao and said: "Thank you, grandfather . Your grandson absolutely will not disappointed you . " Nangong Ao didn¡¯t reply and justughed heartily as he patted Qin Yu¡¯s shoulder . He repeated the word ¡¯good¡¯ three times . On that day, the gigantic dragon that had been in hibernation for many years finally started to fly swiftly upwards . All this time he had stayed hidden in the dark, but from this day onwards, he would make his appearance . ...... Li Luo squatted in front of a flowing stream . He picked up a handful of water, and wiped his face . Afterwhich he lowered his head down, brought the stream water in front him and drank a few mouthfuls . He stood up and removed the armor on his body, which were followed by his clothes . Since he had started following Qin Yu to war, he hadn¡¯t taken a bath for many days . Now, that they finally set up camp near a water source, he had to seize this opportunity to take one . Although it was still afternoon and sun hang high in the sky, but there were groups of people who woulde led by skillful individuals so there was nothing to worry about . The insensitive Li Luo felt nothing as Qin Yu came up behind him . However Qin Yu face immediately darkened when he saw Li Luo state . Li Luo had already revealed his fair and beautiful back . That very sight made Qin Yu¡¯s eyes turn red . Had it not been the time yet, he would¡¯ve already rushed over to carry Li Luo on his shoulder to his tent, where he would properly punishing him the whole night . He would¡¯ve made him cry under his body and have him vow to never again take a bath in a ce where others might see him . Qin Yu took a deep breath, slowly calming down the anger in his heart . He turned around and used his qinggong to return to the camp . When he arrived, he immediately summoned soldiers to send out a notice, that no soldier was permitted to go around Li Luo¡¯s location . In these two months, Qin Yu often gave unfathomable orders . This young prince couldn¡¯t stand to have many people around, so when he took a bath, he made everyone leave . Although some soldiers felt dissatisfied with this order, after witnessing Qin Yu¡¯s knowledge and experience regarding his ability to lead the army, and then his brilliant control of the war in this two months they immediately shut their mouths . Compared with his aplishments, Qin Yu¡¯s minor w, was really nothing . After he finished giving his order, Qin Yu picked up a change of clothing, and went back to Li Luo¡¯s bathing location . At this point, Li Luo had already finished taking off his clothes . He was inside the water, standing in the deep part of stream, only exposing the upper part of his butt . The sunlight illuminated the water, making it glimmer like mirror . It reflected Li Luo¡¯s whole body and made it seem as if his fair skin let out a soft light . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Qin Yu was watching the movements of the bath towel in Li Luo hand as he used it to rub his slender arms and slender waist . When he started rubbing his leg, from time to time he would expose a small part of his round butt . Seeing this scene, Qin Yu lower abdomen couldn¡¯t help but be hot, and he even felt itches inside his nose . He sighed lightly, strongly pushing down his restless heart, then took off his clothes and walked to Li Luo¡¯s side . Compared to Li Luo, Qin Yu¡¯s skin was more dark, if looked from distance it looked like it was covered with ayer of golden honey . Previously, Qin Yu was already a bit taller than Li Luo . After this past year and a half, his high had grown half size tallerpared to before . On top of it, his body had also be more muscr, his arms looked powerful, and his abdomen was lined with a six-pack . Hearing the sound of water, Li Luo turned around . Seeing it was Qin Yu, his eyes immediately light up, "Yu, you alsoe to take a bath, hurry upe over and help me clean my back! I haven¡¯t taken a bath for a week, it¡¯s certainly very dirty . " Li Luo said as he hand over the bath towel to Qin Yu, not even slightly considering this person as his boss . Qin Yu did not speak and he carefully rubbed Li Luo¡¯s fair back a few times with the towel . The heat in his lower abdomen not at all reduced, in fact it was only increasing and making his little brother excited . Qin Yu felt grievances at his body unexpected reaction and once more held his breath . He deliberately put a confused look on his face as he embraced Li Luo and rubbed against his butt . He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his mind . With a very wronged voice, as if very upset by the situation, Qin Yu spoke out, "Mucheng, it has stood up, what¡¯s to be done?" Li Luo felt his butt continuously being rubbed several times . Although he was somewhat feeling ufortable, after hearing Qin Yu¡¯s words, he immediately threw all of his strange feelings in the back of his mind . Still he didn¡¯t know what to do, he had no experience with such situations . "Didn¡¯t you alreadye overst time?" Li Luo turned around and looked on Qin Yu¡¯s ck eyes, which were very akin to a dog¡¯s begging for food, his heart couldn¡¯t help soften . After all, it was just like raising a big child and he had raised him like his own younger brother . So as long as Qin Yu revealed such look, Li Luo¡¯s subconsciously followed him . "I feel ufortable without you . " Qin Yu looked at Li Luo¡¯s eyes even more pitiful . "I can help you now, but I can¡¯t help you every time you ask for it . What¡¯s to be done after you take a wife?" Li Luo turned around, caving in to Qin Yu . He really felt like Qin Yu¡¯s full-time nanny, some matter should be solved by oneself . "Future affair should be discussed in the future . I am feeling ufortable now, so you help me first . " ¡¯Oh, even if I want to marry a wife, I will only marry you!¡¯ Qin Yu¡¯s eyes shed with a thread of darkness, taking advantage of Li Luo¡¯s stillness he embraced his waist, secretly sticking out his tongue into Li Luo¡¯s shoulders licking it, his two palms rubbed over Li Luo¡¯s waist Luo . Suddenly, a wicked idea crossed his mind, he quickly reached out his hand to grab Li Luo¡¯s little brother . "Mucheng, if you help me, I will also help you take care of it . " "Wait...wait-wait..." Li Luo gasped, his mind was very quickly getting dominated by pleasure . He started to gradually lose his strength to struggle . When he regained his rational thoughts, he found out his legs had spread wide and he was sitting on top of Qin Yu¡¯s body, his little brother and Qin Yu¡¯s little brother stuck together intimately . Li Luo immediately turned even redder . His delicate face, looking like a spring flower in March, was exceptionally moving; his ck eyes pulled in Qin Yu and almost made him lose control again, when Li Luo pushed him . Chapter 9 Chapter 9 Chapter 1 . 9: After that day at the stream, when they stroked each other off, Li Luo felt so ashamed, that he dared not to go back there for another bath . If that kind of thing happened again, what were they to do if people saw them? However, if he didn¡¯t go to that ce, he couldn¡¯t take a bath again . So he had no other choice but to speak to Qin Yu to solve this matter, because only Qin Yu had a bucket in his tent . Because of the limited number of tents, he lived together with Qin Yu . After he asked, Qin Yu agreed as long as they took a bath together . This arrangement was in order to save trouble, because they couldn¡¯t waste time . After all, they were in a confrontational position with the Ling City¡¯s guard army, so there was no telling when the war could start . Nowadays this kind of situation where they would stroke each other off was happening more and more frequently . When they went to bed, Qin Yu would hug him and having a morning erection certainly couldn¡¯t be avoided . But Qin Yu¡¯s demands be more and more with every day, to the point that Li Luo¡¯s hands would feel sore after he help him . Furthermore, recently Qin Yu also liked to cling to his neck and randomly nibble at it with his mouth . But after doing it, he would immediately look at him with regretful expression and apologize . Li Luo was also unsure what to say to Qin Yu . After that moment of excitement, he understood something . He may also have those moments of excitement, however, that were not very much and there was no craving at this stage . But what do you expect of a protagonist? His sex drive was bigger than an average person, so how could a loser like he evenpare to Qin Yu in that area?* *(Original text: ¹ûÈ»ÄÐÖ÷ÕâÖÖÉúÎïºÍËûÕâ¸öÅË¿ÄоͲ»ÊÇÍÒ»¸öÊÀ½çµÄÉúÎïÂI not know if it was correct trantion, I trante it ording what I understanding . ) Li Luo was deep in thought and feeling depressed . Absentmindedly he stabbed a few time at the bowl in front of him and made a few small holes in the yellow bread . Qin Yu immediately saw Li Luo¡¯s abnormal behavior, so with a nervous tone he asked: "What¡¯s the matter? Does this food not suit your taste?" In order to get along better with the soldiers, besides not eating in the same ce, Qin Yu and Li Luo ate the same food as them . Today¡¯s meal was bread and a te of pickles, there was also a bowl of soup that could be drank directly like water . "If this food doesn¡¯t suit your taste, I¡¯ll order them to serve you a meat dish at lunch . As for now, just obediently finish eating this food...Wait a moment! Maybe Ling City have something different . It isn¡¯t good to have an empty stomach . " Li Luo felt somewhat embarrassed, how could he have the nerve to say it . Thinking about Qin Yu¡¯s excessively intimate action in this past two month and his concern for him just now, his cheeks couldn¡¯t help but be red . He nervously held the bowl using his delicate long fingers and drank a few mouthfuls of it, "No need, this is already very good . You don¡¯t have to make a special order for me for such a trivial matter . " Qin Yu looked at the red trace that surfaced on Li Luo¡¯s cheeks, who was obviously feeling shy . At once, his heart started itching, as if a little cat was using it w to scratch at it, and his feelings immediately softened . Seems to think of something, the corner of his mouth slightly rose, forming a not very obvious smiling expression . He put down the chopsticks and sat beside Li Luo . Although he was already aware of what Li Luo was thinking right now, he still deliberately grabbed his hand and took his chopsticks . "You don¡¯t have to force yourself to eat . " "I¡¯m not, you really don¡¯t need to..." Li Luo turned his head to look at Qin Yu direction as he said it and his lips idently touched Qin Yu¡¯s . He looked nkly as Qin Yu took this opportunity to intentionally lower his head . Li Luo frozen . On the other hand Qin Yu was happy that he seeded in his attempt, so with a calm and collected face like nothing had happened, he retreated and gave Li Luo some space . He looked with his dark eyes at him and spoke, "Really no need? Well..." Qin Yu still wanted to say something, but suddenly a burst of drums beat sounded outside . Qin Yu¡¯s expression immediately be strict . He put his hand on Li Luo¡¯s shoulder to snap him back to reality, picked up the sword that was not far away from him and rushed out of the tent . Li Luo came out of his stupor immediately . He picked up his weapon and ran out to catch up with Qin Yu . Outside the tent, the sky was red with mes . Somehow the Ling City soldiers had infiltrated the camp and set fire to the tents . Qin Yu looked at therge me that illuminated the sky . But he wasn¡¯t anxious, because he had long ago foreseen this happening . And he had long ago told the soldiers to shift the location of their rations and fodder . So, at the moment, what was burning was merely nothing more than abandoned tents . It seemed that the governor of Ling City were indeed getting panicked . It was estimated that the supply of food intended for guards in the city, had almostpletely ran out . Originally, in the normal course of events, the Ling City which was a hub city, shouldn¡¯t have fallen into food shortage this quickly . But that also depended on whether the grain inside of city reserves were in good condition . Unfortunately, beneath a thinyer of good food, concealed were rotten grains stored for many years . Qin Yan¡¯s harsh exploitation, coupled with the insatiable greed of the governor of Ling city, had long ago ruined the populous and affluent Ling city . With one close look at it, it could be see that although the outside was bright and neat, the inside was already rotten to the core . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om After Qin Yu ran out of the tent, he immediately shed the neck of an enemy that was rushing at him . He was very fast, in the blink of an eye, he had killed the enemy without sttering a drop of blood on his clothes . His movements were confident, easy, and unobstructed, as if he wasn¡¯t facing enemies, who wished to take his life . Instead, it seemed as if it was March and he was on top of the meadow, the wind blowing the willow trees, make it branches swayed to and fro . His movements made the people watching him feel free and at easy, yet with each one more and more enemies were getting killed . Li Luoe out of the tent right after Qin Yu . He immediately put his hand on his sword and pulled it out, he then darted straight towards enemies surrounding Qin Yu . Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11: "Ge/gege" ¡ª big brother"B¨®bo" ¡ª father¡¯s elder brother; uncle[1] "Z¨«sh¨ª" ¡ª 11 pm-1 am (in the system of two-hour subdivisions used in former times) Li Luo was riding a snow white horse . From time to time his horse would turn around and look at Qin Yu¡¯s ck horse, which was to the left . That night, he had called out to Qin Yu several times, but he still didn¡¯t respond to him even once, so he had fallen asleep unconsciously . Since that day Qin Yu had not spoken to him for two months, and every time he saw him, his face immediately became ice cold . Throughout these two months, led by Qin Yu, the Xiang Bei Army went south of Ling City and captured two other cities . Although those cities¡¯ protection wasn¡¯t as good as Ling City¡¯s, the speed, with which they captured them, was enough to make one be speechless . Meanwhile, Nangong Ao immediately led Xiang Nan Army to Qin Yu¡¯s location after he heard the news of his victory . Once they joined together they proceeded to Xirong City and when they arrived, they attacked it . Nangong Ao and Qin Yu struck from two sides and once they were done with it, they advanced towards Bian Capital City¡¯s direction . The further the south they went the lusher the greenery became and the richer the cities were . A day after the symbolic attack, they pretended to being unable to prate its defences and bypassed the Jing Wang fiefdom, which was one of their secret supports . Qin Yu and the others walked for another three days, and finally reached their next target¡ªYunxi City . A city situated in Jiangnan river area with developed waterways and thriving trades . It was brightly lit both day and night, which made it a very bustling scene . However, nothing was forever . When the forces of 300 . 000 troops arrived in the front of city gates, the lively atmosphere was shattered right away, just like the reflection of the moon in a disturbedke . Themoners in the city closed their doors one after the other, while the merchants who hade to do business in Yunxi city shivered inside their booked rooms . There were also many people, who couldn¡¯t find a ce to stay, so they could only cower in a street corner, waiting the oue, feeling anxious and frightened . The city gate was tightly closed and on top of city walls were situated soldiers, who vigntly watched the army at the border of the city . But little did they know that the protagonist, who was the leader of these 300 . 000 troops, had long ago sneaked into the city and at this moment was hiding in an empty house, waiting for the night to arrive . Li Luo was quietly sitting on a stone bench that had been wiped clean by a soldier and observed the very quiet Qin Yu . He didn¡¯t know what Qin Yu was angry about, but more than two months had gone by and he unexpectedly still hadn¡¯t calmed down, so Li Luo didn¡¯t know what to do . Suddenly the sound of light knocks resounded in the room from outside the wooden door of the house . Qin Yu immediately clenched the sword on his side, looking sharply towards the door . Two soldiers dressed up asmoners, looked murderously at the door as they walked quietly towards it and slowly pulled out their daggers . "Who?" "Mucheng gege, this is me, why are you still not opening the door . " The low and soft voice of woman sounded from outside, like a spring breeze in March . Li Luo and Qin Yu nced at each other, their faces showing a trace of surprise . Li Luo stood up, he walked two steps to arrive in front of the wooden door . Opening the wooden door, he saw a girl in light green garments standing behind the door, she was an iparable beauty . It had been a few months since thest time he had seen Liu Ruoyan . Once she saw the door being opened by Li Luo, Liu Ruoyan beautiful apricot pupil immediately lit up, her charming face also flushed red, "Mucheng gege, you really are here . " She said as she pouted her small mouth, and then threw her delicate body into Li Luo¡¯s bosom . Just when she was about toe in touch with Li Luo, a honey-coloured big palm took ahold of her shoulder, making her body unable to move further . Liu Ruoyan looked at Qin Yu¡¯s direction, her slender eyebrows wrinkled before straightening out almost immediately . She had no choice but to straighten her body . After fixing her clothes, Liu Ruoyan said, "Qin Yu gege, you¡¯re also here . " Seeing how Qin Yu and Liu Ruoyan¡¯s interacted, Li Luo could not help but get a headache . They were his novel¡¯s male and female protagonists, yet for some reason they practically looked at each other with disgust . He really didn¡¯t know why the interactions between them was like that, they didn¡¯t get along at all . You both are childhood sweethearts . What¡¯s wrong with him that makes you not want to get married to a gentleman like him, and what¡¯s wrong with her that makes you not want to marry your wife? At this point those two were simply a pair of enemies, who saw each other as an eyesore . Since the appearance of Liu Ruoyan, Li Luo obviously noticed that the oppressive force which Qin Yu¡¯s body emitted was be even more pronounced . He could not help but feel his headache worsen . Looking at the still pouting Liu Ruoyan, Li Luo disyed an expressionless look, and asked: "Ruoyan, what were you thinking bying to this ce? It is dangerous here . " "I¡¯m here to help you!" Liu Ruoyan lifted her little chin, and said . Li Luo thought back, there was something like that in the novel . Although Liu Ruoyan was a delicate and weak woman, her master was actually the world¡¯s best doctor, and she was her master, the God Doctor Miao Yunyun¡¯sst disciple . Doctors, they both had the ability to save people, and to kill them . Liu Ruoyan not only had an extraordinary skills in the art of healing, but her talent in refining poison also far exceeded an ordinary person¡¯s . Since Yunxi City¡¯s governor residence was protected by manyyers, it was not good to enter forcefully . Yunxi City had both a widework and abundant resources . It was one of the most important properties of Qin Yan, so it was naturally protected very closely . The soldiers were also well equipped . Moreover, reinforcement from Bian Capital City could arrive to this ce very fast . So the siege this time must be promptly resolved in the shortest time possible or no further war of attrition such as Ling City can be taken . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Therefore, it was necessary to dispose of Yunxi city¡¯s governor, before they attacked Yunxi city . Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12: [1] Daren (´óÈË): adult, general term used to refer to those of status . [2] Jiejie (½ã½ã): older sister[3] Ben (±¾) is used by a speaker to refer to themselves in the third person (illeism) . This form of speaking is used for more formal asions, usually when the speaker is part of a conversation among equals or as the highest ranking person in the room . "G¨­ngz¨«" ¡ª son of an official; son of nobility; your son (honorific)"Di¨¤nxi¨¤" ¡ª Your Majesty (honorific); His or Her Highness The governor residence covered an area of dozens of acres and had a very luxuriousyout . It was a huge mansions, which had each corner brightly lit, walls carved out of jade and pavilions with an exquisite feeling to them . Li Luo and Qin Yu flipped over the wall and entered the garden of the governor¡¯s residence by lucky coincidence . They hid in the dense flowers and trees, concealing themselves in their shadow . The faint sound of walking blended with the rustling sound of the wind blowing through the trees . They both hurriedly hid behind a rockery, looking attentively at the cobblestone quarters from afar, as they listened to the nearby conversation between two maids in pale pink garments . "Yes, ¡¯Daren¡¯ [1] is in a good mood, and even now he is still doting on Li Gongzi in his bed . Even though from what I heard, the rebel forces are already outside the city gates . " Said the younger looking maid holding a silver te, her tone had a trace of nervousness . "What are you afraid of? Those rebel forces can¡¯t attack the city so easily, also Daren has long ago reported this matter to the emperor, so in a few days, there will be reinforcements to help us . " The older maid said in a very confident tone, as shezily raised her hand then stuck the air, "This matter isn¡¯t something we should be worried about . We better hurry, because if we aren¡¯t there by the time Daren and Li Gongzi finish, we better be ready to be punished . " "Yes, Ling Er ¡¯jiejie¡¯ [2] is correct, let¡¯s go faster . " The conversation seized and the two maids quickly elerated their pace . However as soon as they walked in front of the rockery, the younger maid eyes suddenly closed shut and her soft body started copsing backwards . At that a shadow quickly sprang from the side, catching the maid in one hand, and the falling silver te in the other . Then another shadow looked at the front, his figure shed and then appeared behind the maid named Ling Er . Turning one of his hand into w state, he held Ling Er¡¯s throat, "Do not move, or else I will kill you . " Li Luo dragged the maid in his arms into the rockery and hit her sleeping acupuncture point to make sure she didn¡¯t wake up before dawn . Afterwards he returned to Qin Yu¡¯s side . "Who are you? This is the governor residence, if you are found secretly sneaking in, your end won¡¯t be good . " Even though Ling Er¡¯s voice was trembling, it still held confidence . "Take us to your Daren . And stop talking rubbish! Hurry up!" Qin Yu¡¯s voice was very cold, making people feel as if they were soaked in a millennium-old ice pond . Word by word it froze people into ice dregs . The maid named Ling Er immediately started trembling as if a chaff sieve . There was ayer of sweat on her smooth forehead as she spoke "I...I understand, pleasee with me . " ...... SNWF warning While evading the residence¡¯s guards, the three walked through several promenades, and finally entered a decorative, elegant and very exquisite courtyard . Inside the courtyard, a faint high pitched sound of a man moaning and followed by the sound of another man gasping roughly, could be heard . In the quiet night, it was particrly ambiguous . No one was guarding the inside and surroundings of the courtyard, except for one secret guard that was hiding on top of a tree . It took Qin Yu only a few breaths to quietly dispose of him . Then Li Luo and Qin Yu knocked out Ling Er . They silently opened the door and walked in, after entering their line of sight was blocked by a painting screen ofndscapes . The originally faint ambiguous sound suddenly magnified several times after they went inside . Li Luo mouth twitched . At the time, when he was writing this scene, he had only described it in a few words . After all, it was something he considered writing only after his adorable (rotten) younger sister begged him continuously, while she spared no effort to act cute in front him . Even though Li Luo had some knowledge, he still couldn¡¯t really imagine how a man did it with other men . Now he was actually confronted with such an appalling scene of devastation directly . Moreover, he and Qin Yu were together . At this moment he really wanted to go back to the past and strangle that younger sister of his for dropping his integrity . Youngster! You won¡¯t die, if you don¡¯t bait death! Now it¡¯s awkward . ## I and my childhood buddy not only crashed into the live versions of a love making session, but it was also the men version . What am I to do? Online, I urgently need help QAQ . ## Seemingly in the critical moment, the sound of rough gasps sounded even more deep and low as well as hoarse . Also the low moan voice, which couldpared to a film actress, was more sweet and charming, it simply stole the soul of the man who worked hard on top of him . Qin Yu¡¯s movement didn¡¯t halt at all and continued forward . Once he shot out from behind the screen the two young men immediately stopped their passionate activities . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Li Luo covered his face . He couldn¡¯t help but shed some tears of sympathy for the governor Daren . As a man, even if he had never experienced it, he still knew how painful it was to be stopped in the critical moment . After all, they were almost done and however painful it was for childbirth to be stopped, that is how much pain in the ass it was . Moreover in a bit, the governor¡¯s soul would return to heaven . Once that came to mind it made it even more tragic and broken . Li Luo silently prayed for the governor in his heart, he hoped Qin Yu would go easy on him and give him a swift death . He followed Qin Yu¡¯s footsteps and also went behind the screen . Li Luo immediately saw a bed covered with dark blue bedding that had a pair of men ovepping on top of it . The man below was slender, his two long flexible legs were hung on top of the other man upper arms and circled his waist, his skin was extremely fair . Li Luo looked at the intersection of two people, feeling like a door to a whole new world had been opened . Is this how two men did it in reality? Such a small ce really can amodate that big thing! Is it not painful to death! Qin Yu looked at Li Luo¡¯s pair of peach blossom eyes, which from shock had opened wide and gave him the appearance of a frightened small animal; he couldn¡¯t help but find it funny . Turning back to the two men on the bed, his gaze darkened . He didn¡¯t know when he would be able to treat Mucheng unscrupulously like this . But now, seeing the governor and his male pet do such things, made his heart feel fed up and disgusted . So he wanted to solve this matter quickly . He used his long sword to lift up the nket on the side and covered the two naked men, after he had sealed every acupuncture point on their bodies . He then released the mute point of the governor, "Where are the military seals and military orders?" Qin Yu asked the governor . "Who are you? You actually dared to enter the governor residence without permission!" The burly governor shouted out . Ever since he raised the taxes, he had eaten quite a lot . "As long as you release me immediately, ¡¯Ben¡¯ [3] daren will spare your life . " "Oh, say let you die happy, do not say words-" Qin Yu ck eyes shed a hint of sharpness, the sharp sword in his hand unhesitatingly cut off one of the governor ears . The governor really wished he could let out a miserable howl, but Qin Yu right away sealed his mute acupuncture point . At the same time Li Gongzi, who was under the governor, turned his eyes towards the Qin Yu, it seemed as if he had something to say . Qin Yu released Li Gongzi¡¯s acupuncture point, who immediately said: "I know where those things are, as long as you release me, I will take you there . " The governor¡¯s eyes went wide almost split the corner of his eyes, he stared hatefully at Li Gongzi under him . But Li Gongzi ignored him, on his face, that surpassed a woman¡¯s, there wasn¡¯t a trace of fear . He continued to look straight at Qin Yu . Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but praise Li Gongzi a few times for this . Although he bent over to be taken by a man, in the face of such a life and death situation his face didn¡¯t change color at all . "Good . " Qin Yu didn¡¯t say anything else and right away released Li Gongzi¡¯s body . Li Gongzi pushed away the governor from his body and a faint groan sounde out from the governor mouth . His (Li Gongzi) body was covered in marks, but he didn¡¯t have the slightest appearance of being shy, he just directly grabbed the previous discarded robe and put it on . End of NSFW warning Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13: [1] Fei (åú) - imperial concubine first rank[2] Muhou (ĸºó): mother-empress . All children of the emperor has a di mother, the empress, who they refer to as muhou and for those born of concubines, who is their shu mother, they will call them mufei . "Fuhuang" ¡ª emperor father, what the emperor¡¯s children calls him Qin Yu and Li Luo had already gained the military orders and seal, what¡¯s more Yunxi City¡¯smander, the Governor, had also been killed in his room . Therefore, once Qin Yu revealed them together with the severed head of the Governor, the campaign that had just been starting was concluded . The Yunxi City¡¯s soldiers, who moments ago had wanted to fight back, right away abandoned their weapons one after another, choosing to surrender . Since now they were a group of dragons without a leader, there was no meaning in fighting . Moreover deep in their heart they actually wanted to surrender and pay allegiance to Qin Yu . They had long ago heard how wise Qin Yu was, and how he and his soldiers ate simr meals . It was nothing like the particr rumors that spread around . Also in regards of the emperor, Qin Yan, they actually concealed a trace of resentment in their hearts . After all, whose family doesn¡¯t have a few rtives, so Qin Yan¡¯s way of handling things made these soldiers¡¯ hearts turn cold . If they permitted that kind of man to continue to sit on the throne, who knew what would be of Qin country . Thus, when they saw the governor¡¯s corpse, the military orders, and the military seal, almost in a split second, all of the soldiers surrendered . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ...... Qin Yu brought Li Luo to their sleeping quarters for the time being . They were a courtyard with beautifulndscapes in the governor residence . Originally when he saw how big this courtyard was, Li Lou wanted to stay in a side room . But at the sight of Qin Yu¡¯s expression, which had became gloomy when he saw where he (Li Lou) was heading, he reluctantly changed his mind and put his things inside a cupboard in the main room . By the time the battle was over and the army was reorganized, the sky had already brightened . Although Li Luo hadn¡¯t slept for a whole night, he didn¡¯t feel tired whatsoever . Qin Yu was very energetic as well, he didn¡¯t resemble a person who had been sleeping for only one or two hours for several days . After sorting out their personal belongings, the two men and the army¡¯s military advisers were ready to go to the governor¡¯s warehouse to check the ounting . They were done with it the following day . After doing the checks, the wealth embezzled by the Governor from the people in recent years have been returned to them . This move naturally won Qin Yu even more support from the people . There were many peasants, which had been forced to write down IOU by the Governor because of inability to pay the taxes, that directly kneeled on the ground and kowtow a few times in front of Qin Yu . There were also many people that had been previously oppressed by the governor, who set up tablets of Qin Yu, and every day lit up incense, while praying for him . They believe the Heavens had finally opened their eyes, letting them have a days to look forward to . After finishing with distributing the governor¡¯s embezzled wealth, all of the remaining was used as military expenditure . This ie, immediately turned Xiang Bei Army¡¯s originally strained financial position abundant . This showed just how luxurious of a life the Governor had lead throughout thest years . At night, Li Luo and Qin Yu had had a feast with all of the soldiers . Li Luo touched his round belly as hupped and walked unsteadily . He was returning to the courtyard where he and Qin Yu were staying . After resting tonight at the Governor¡¯s mansion, they would have to depart again . Li Luo, supported his belly as he walked more than a dozenps inside the courtyard, only then did he feel his previously almost bursting stomach feel a lot better . At this moment, the night had taken over the entire sky, the stars started appearing one after the other, dotting the inky night sky . When Qin Yu entered the courtyard, the scene he saw was of Li Luo, who looked like a pregnant woman in the six-seventh month, supporting his belly as he walked . This immediately brought a look of dumbfoundedness on his face . Although he wanted to remind Li Luo not to be so unrestrained during the meal, he hadn¡¯t wanted to break his silence, especially since it hadn¡¯t been easy for him to give Li Luo the cold-shoulder for such an extended period . He couldn¡¯t fail at this juncture, and give up the goal he had almost achieved . Tonight, was the night he intended on collecting the . Qin Yu quietly passed Li Luo and entered the room . When he saw Qin Yu, Li Luo immediately stopped his after-meal exercises . Scratching his head, he stood still for a while, before he bit the bullet and followed Qin Yu inside the room . Today at the dining table, Liu Ruoyan was somehow seated at his side, while Qin Yu was on his other side . Once Liu Ruoyan had sat down, Li Luo could constantly feel chills on his body, not to mention at the times when Liu Ruoyan picked up a few dishes for him, they would be even colder, capable to even freeze people to death . Fortunately, he responded in a timely manner . He immediately started kissing up to Qin Yu by picking for him a full bowl of dishes, which made the shivering cold chills, which were like winter moments ago change into spring, bing gentle . Afterwards in order to not suffer again, he very enthusiastic continued to kiss up to Qin Yu by picking up dish for him . He himself also continuously ate; even though he had to divide his attention while he did it, he still ate till full . But what made him most happy was that at thest moment, Qin Yu seemed to have given him a faint smile¡ªwas this a sign of the end of the cold war? Either way, Li Luo intended to poke Qin Yu tonight or perhaps coax him again, about what to be done to restore the way he treated him as before, right? After the appearance of Liu Ruoyan, his confidence had been shakened up . Closing the door of the room, Li Luo immediately faked a cough and said loudly: "From the start of war, it has been a long time since we had so much to eat as today . I even allowed myself to eat till I¡¯m full and almost unable to move . " Qin Yu did not turn around to look at Li Luo, but on his face there was a big smile . He smoothed his emotions and turned his look back to being expressionless . He walked to the side table, took a cup of tea and drank a sip . When he saw Qin Yu ignoring him, Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed . He touched his nose before sitting besides Qin Yu and picking up a cup of tea from, which he drank a few mouthfuls . He looked at Qin Yu . Qin Yu stood up and without speaking turned his head to look at Li Luo . Then he directly took off his outer clothes andid down on the bed . Chapter 15 Chapter 15 The transmigration routine of always being captured by the ML Chapter 15: ¡¯The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 15 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Alex . Qin Yu used the middle part of his swords to block more than dozen arrows, and then quickly advanced towards Li Luo and Liu Ruoyan to make them retreat a few dozen steps back . In the rear of them the soldiers were already building a wall of shields, which blocked most of the arrows . The archers in the Xiang Bei Army were also quick to counterattack the enemy¡¯s ambush by shooting their arrows between the gaps in the wall of shields . Even though their responses were timely, a lot of soldiers were injured in varying degrees . After losing some of their people, the enemy archers retreated into the woods and disappeared without a trace . However Qin Yu didn¡¯t rx . He send a few scouts to carefully inspect the situation in front and make sure there is no danger, before continuing forward . Because of this sneak attack, the originally rxed soldiers became alert with raised fighting spirits, they no longer had the carefree attitude from before . As a result, when they encountered several other attacks, it did not cause many casualties . However, because they were being careful throughout the whole way, their supposed two-three travel was dragged to almost six days . This was the very first time Qin Yu ran into difficult since the start of their expedition . He finally met a person, who would be a hurdle for him and Xiang Bei Army . ...... ck clouds covered the whole sky . The sound of the loudly rumbling thunder, indicated that a downpour wasing down . Inside the huge tent, all the important officers of Xiang Bei Army were sitting on their seats . Although the people sitting inside were more than ten, it¡¯s very quiet inside, with the exception of the muffled thunder from outside, you couldn¡¯t hear anything . Everyone¡¯s hearts, at the moment everybody¡¯s hearts were like the sky outside¡ªshrouded in a ck cloud that couldn¡¯t be dispersed . They had been stationed outside Jing City for three months now . And although they had already tried to take it down by a sneak attack and a direct one, Jing City¡¯s defenses were like a metal barrel, not allowing anything to prate . While sitting in the first seat, Qin Yu¡¯s whole body exuded a very terrifying cold chill . For him, the speed of the expedition didn¡¯t only affect the rate of which he got back what was originally his, but also how quickly he aquarred the person he desired . An addition day meant that he had to endure one more day of not having his way . Even though Qin Yu¡¯s face was expressionless, his ck eyes resembled the deepest night, and seemed like they could engulf everything . It made all of imposing officer around him not dare to produce a sound . Qin Yu slightly raised the corner of his mouth and his fierce eyes swept down all of the officers below him, that had their head bowed slightly . With a voice so cold, that made people feel as though they were soaked in a coldke that had been frozen for thousand year, he said to the all of them "Doesn¡¯t anybody here have any reliable ideas?" Qin Yu had been able topletely win their hearts as amander-in-chief, so even when he spoke in such a tone to the officers, none of them harbored grudge against Qin Yu . Actually all of them felt very ashamed and couldn¡¯t help but lower their head even lower . Just as the room fell into a deathly silent, a slender figure opened the tent and came in . His face was very handsome and fair . He had a pair of long and narrow peach eyes and a faint smiling expression on his face . His white jade fingers were holding an envelope as he came in a hurry . Once he saw the scene inside, he became stunned for a moment, he unconsciously pursed up his light red lips a bit and then looked at Qin Yu in the main seat . After Qin Yu saw the arrival person, his expression immediately eased up considerably, his eyes now even had a trace of warmth, "Mucheng, what¡¯s the matter?" Li Luo walked to Qin Yu¡¯s side, and handed over the envelope he was holding to him "This was sent by great general Nangong¡¯s people, take a look at it . " Qin Yu didn¡¯t even try to hid it, he just directly opened the envelope in front of Li Luo, taking out the sheets of paper inside to read them . Although Li Luo didn¡¯t read the letter, he had some knowledge about its contents . Qin Yu in order to be able to understand more about Qi Cheng, released a trained pigeon to send a letter to Nangong Ao, asking for his advice . After all as the saying goes only once you know yourself and your enemy, would you be able toe unscathed out of a hundred battles . By understanding that person¡¯s habits he would be able to know his next move, motivation, and his way of thinking . Even if Qi Cheng had been retired for more than ten years, his habits should be the same for it was difficult to change such things . After Qin Yu finished with the letter, he handed it over to the officer beside him, who passed it on . As Qin Yu¡¯s assistant, Li Luo could only help Qin Yu handle some of his affairs, hence why whenpared with other people¡¯s position, his was very rxing . However, this kind of asion wasn¡¯t suitable for him to stay here, so after he said hello he went to leave . Unexpectedly Qin Yu also stood up, obviously wanting to leave with him . The officers had all sighed with relief with the appearance of Li Luo and when they saw Qin Yu wanting to leaving, they right away started cheering . Under the pressure of Qin Yu¡¯s depression, they simply feel that their life span was shortened by ten years! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om These officers had a urging look in their eyes as they gazed at Li Luo . Quickly take away the moving iceberg known as Qin Yu, so we could have some room to breathe properly QAQ . Chapter 17 Chapter 17 The transmigration routine of always being captured by the ML Chapter 17: ¡¯The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 17 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Alex . "Fuhuang" ¡ª emperor father, what the emperor¡¯s children calls him . ¡°Muhou¡± (ĸºó): mother-empress . All children of the emperor has a di mother, the empress, who they refer to as muhou and for those born of concubines, who is their shu mother, they will call them mufei . Qi Cheng was sitting inside a brightly-lit study room, facing the candlelight he studied the information he obtained about the circumstances of the Xiang Bei Army . The surroundings were very quiet, with only the sound of slight rustling as he flipped the pages and the cracking sound of the candlelight . Suddenly, Qi Cheng seemed to hear a melody he was very familiar with, it was as if his departed wife was whispering softly in his ear, ming him as she sighed in sorrow . Qi Cheng¡¯s hand immediately shaked, like the disturbed surface of ake when being blown by the wind; his heart was no longer calm . In the past when he still was young and had lofty ambitions, he had wanted have achievements that would be passed on for all eternity . That¡¯s why, when he received an imperial edict the very next day after he had married his childhood sweetheart, he disregarded his beloved¡¯s grief and urges to stay and instead went into battle . Three yearster, he finally got satisfaction out of his achievements, however at the same time he received news that his newlywed wife, which he hadn¡¯t seen for years, was seriously ill . Even though he had hurried back to Bian Capital City, he was stillte and didn¡¯t even get to see herst moments . It was then that he found out that no amount of achievement couldpare with the smiling face of his beloved wife . But it was toote, he could never have it back . Afterwards Qi Cheng was so frustrated, that he went into the pce and handed back all of his military power, resigning from his position as Bei Da Great General, before going into seclusion . Had it not been for Jing Chun empress dowager¡¯s personal pleas for help, he wouldn¡¯t have gone into battle again . He once again heard the zither song that his deceased wife often used to y for him . It was as if an invisible hand was peeling off the scars of his wound, making him feel prating pain in his heart, as well as unbearable anger . Who was it? Who dared to y this song?! Qi Cheng stood up with an unsteady breath and hurriedly out of door, looking at the direction from which the subtle song came . Step by step, he walked past with gloomyplexion . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om ...... Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 21 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . ¡°Daren¡± ¡ª adult, general term used to refer to those of status . ¡°Ge/gege¡± ¡ª big brother Qin Yu was maintaining his silence, but his ck pupils seemed to have been condensed into an invisible storm . His whole body emitted a heavy pressure that made the soldier that just a moment ago opened his mouth immediately quiet down . The soldier couldn¡¯t help but secretly ponder about his words from just a moment ago . Had he said something that he shouldn¡¯t have, which would¡¯ve made themander daren¡¯splexion suddenly change? Qin Yu¡¯splexion was ugly for a while, and immediately afterwards he had a feeling that there was something wrong . Even if Li Luo and Liu Ruoyan went out, it was unlikely that they woulde back sote . He looked up at the soldier that was standing on the side and said, ¡°You go and get me three squads of patrol soldiers, the sooner the better!¡± ¡°Yes!¡± The soldier that received themand quickly left, he only took a short period of time to bring more than thirty people . After Qin Yu arranged the task, the more than thirty people dispersed and began to search the city . Qin Yu didn¡¯t stay there and wait for the news, but with the more than thirty people, he also went looking for Li Luo and Liu Ruoyan that didn¡¯te back yet . Although the moon was in the middle of the sky, because of the festival, the streets were still brightly lit, the people wereing and going . Qin Yu looked at the couples that were walking side by side in the street, as well as thenterns that they carried in their hands, his original uglyplexion suddenly became even more ugly . He didn¡¯t expect Li Luo would agree toe out with Liu Ruoyan to such a special festival . Good, very good! Qin Yu thought as he jumped over a roof, while gritting his teeth . This debt, he would write it down in his heart . Just wait until the time to settle the ountses, he would make Mucheng repay each and every one of them properly . Qin Yu¡¯s heart was anxious and angry, the pace of his footsteps also became faster . ...... After the more than thirty people investigated almost all of the ces in the city in the middle of the night, they finally found Liu Ruoyan inside a small alley leaning against a wall, as her head hung low . As soon as a soldier with good eyesight saw the state Liu Ruoyan was in, he knew right away that her sleeping acupuncture point was sealed, but there was no one that had found out about it . After Qin Yu received the notification, as if he had the wind under his feet, with the fastest speed he arrived at the scene . Liu Ruoyan still had her eyes closed and still in the same posture leaning against the wall¡ªwithout Qin Yu¡¯s permission, no one dared to go forward to release Liu Ruoyan¡¯s acupuncture point . Qin Yu reached out one of his fingers and released Liu Ruoyan¡¯s acupuncture points . Seeing as though Liu Ruoyan looked a bit in a daze after she woke up, Qin Yu stepped forward right away and seized Liu Ruoyan¡¯s shoulder . Hisplexion was heavy as he asked, ¡°Where Mucheng?¡± Chapter 21 Part 2: ¡°Mucheng gege...Mucheng gege...¡± Liu Ruoyan opened her eyes wide, in her big eyes, panicked looks immediately emerged . ¡°Is...is he gone?¡± She turned pale as she thought of what had happened before she passed out . ¡°Those people, it must be those people who took away Mucheng gege!¡± Liu Ruoyan loudly said . Then her voice slowly lowered, tears were streaming down from her big eyes, ¡°It¡¯s my fault, if I didn¡¯t insist on Mucheng gegeing out to buynterns, such a thing wouldn¡¯t have happened...it¡¯s all my fault...¡± After speaking to this point, Liu Ruoyan covered her face with both hands and cried out loud . After he heard Liu Ruoyan¡¯s words, Qin Yu¡¯s bad premonition had be reality . His eyes burst out terrifyingly cold chills right away, his fingers that had grabbed Liu Ruoyan¡¯s shoulder were tightening, almost as if they were going to pinch Liu Ruoyan shoulder de until it broke, ¡°You tell me clearly, who is it in the end that took away Mucheng?¡± Liu Ruoyan seemed as if she didn¡¯t feel the slightest degree of hurt from Qin Yu¡¯s powerful pinch on her shoulder, she weakly shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know . Thest thing I saw was a ck clothed man, and then I fainted . ¡± After speaking to this point, Liu Ruoyan suddenly felt that there seemed to be something in the cleavage of her bosom . She immediately put her hand into her bosom, and took out a folded yellow envelope from inside . Qin Yu¡¯s eyes shed . He immediately released Liu Ruoyan¡¯s shoulder, and took the envelope from her hand . He immediately opened the envelope and read the letter inside in haste . The more he read the contents, the more ugly hisplexion got . Finally, he directly used his internal force and turned the envelope in his hands into powder . With a darkened face he squeezed his palm slowly, spreading it onto the ground . After he finished, Qin Yu didn¡¯t speak, he just quickly walked out of the small alley with an ashenplexion . He advanced towards the residence where they stayed and went inside . Although in her heart Liu Ruoyan really wanted to ask Qin Yu what exactly was written inside the letter, and wanted to know who it was that kidnapped Su Mucheng . However, after she saw that Qin Yu¡¯s whole body emitted ever more terrible killing intentions after reading the letter, she simply couldn¡¯t open her mouth to ask, and could only watch Qin Yu¡¯s back figure as it disappeared before her eyes . ...... Li Luo felt that he had been asleep for a long time before he recovered his consciousness . Afterwards, he felt a terrible headachencing through his head . The pain arrived suddenly, and brought a few memories along with it . He felt as if his whole head was buzzing . It took a moment until the pain settled down . Li Luo blinked his eyes, sat up from the ground, and he surveyed his surroundings . What had filled his vision was a very gorgeous pce . Every corner was decorated with very luxurious furnishings . He was lying down on the carpet, not far away from crimson curtains with embroidered gold thread . It was ced a few feet higher above the vases and other decorations . Everywhere was red and gold in color, it almost blinded his eyes . Looking at this eye-catching color, Li Luo felt he had even more of a headache . He once againid down on the ground and closed his eyes . Only when the buzzing feeling in his headpletely disappeared, did he open his eyes again . He felt a lot better now when looking at this iparable bright colored room . Li Luo raised his hand and pressed his forehead . He remembered very clearly that he and Liu Ruoyan were going into a small alley to buynterns . Then they were attacked by a few ck clothed men, and then he fainted . When he woke up, he was already at this ce . Li Luo once againid down, as he silently searched the information of the storyline in his mind . However, even after he scanned the information three-four times, he hadn¡¯t found any part where Su Mucheng had been kidnapped . What the hell is going on here? Li Luo felt as if his sense of superiority had been destroyed . Previously as the book author he was able to predict the future . Now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that again . Li Luo didn¡¯t have any clue about the current situation, but he didn¡¯t intend to sit still . He hurriedly got up from the ground, and looked around the room . Then he went to the door and pushed it with both of his hands . He was not surprised that the door was locked . Moreover, he saw many faint shadows of people outside, that were keeping watch on him tightly . To make matters worse, he found that his body¡¯s internal forces were sealed . At the moment, he was just like an ordinary person . Suddenly, Li Luo heard the sound of footsteps from afar, and they gradually got closer . The sound was very loud as though many people walked toward this room . Li Luo retreated a few steps . He stayed away from the door and stood in the middle of the room looking towards the door¡¯s direction¡ªit seemed he would soon know who exactly kidnapped him and for what purpose . The sound of footsteps were getting closer and closer . Under Li Luo¡¯s attentive gaze, the closed door in front of him opened . From the outside, the piercing sunlight shone in . Li Luo¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but squint . Then, he saw two figures standing outside the door¡ªa gorgeous woman wearing aplicated pce dress, and a young man wearing a yellow dragon robe with hostile looks . These two people are¡ª? Li Luo¡¯s mind went nk for a moment in disbelief . Wait a minute, Director, this script is clearly the wrong one! Why would the viins in his book kidnap him? There was no such thing before when he wrote the novel . The both of you should have been dead when the protagonist forced you abdicate . There is no need to see me before you die, for I will not feel a shred of sympathy for you! Is it a good thing the storyline is crooked like this?! And what¡¯s the use of kidnapping him? He only wanted to be the protagonist¡¯s best friend and then have a quiet and peaceful life, could it be that he would not be able to?! Li Luo¡¯s mind was roaring, he had a bad feeling about this . No matter how bad he felt in his heart, on the surface, Li Luo didn¡¯t show any suspicious or precautious expressions on his face¡ªor rather, he had no idea what expression he should have at this moment as he faced the two main viins in his book .n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 26 Chapter 26 Chapter 26: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 26 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Muhou (ĸºó): mother-empress . All children of the emperor has a di mother, the empress, who they refer to as muhou and for those born of concubines, who is their shu mother, they will call them mufei . ¡°Huang¡¯er¡± ¡ª Huang: emperor, Er: term of endearment . It was the endearment term when the mother of emperor calling his son . ¡°Bengong¡± ¡ª I, used by the females of the imperial family ¡°Qinwang¡± ¡ª first-rank prince; also called wangye, i . e . ¡°His [Your] Royal Highness¡± Qin Yu was riding a dark horse, as he stood below the city wall of Bian Capital City . He had a little beard stubble around his lips, and he had veryrge dark circles under the rim of his eyes, which made his whole person appear very depressed . However, his eyes were unusually bright, and looked very energetic . After more than ten days and ten nights of nonstop hurrying, Qin Yu finally arrived in the front of Bian Capital City with the group of soldiers he was leading . After he saw the tightly closed of Bian Capital City¡¯s gates, Qin Yu¡¯s originally very impatient mood, unconsciously calmed down . His gaze became colder as he looked at the direction of the imperial Pce in the center of Bian Capital City . His hands that holding the reins could not help but tighten up . After he dispatched the spies inside Bian Capital City, to know the news of Li Luo inside the pce, there is no news was received from the spies that he sent, maybe they have been found out and killed by Jing Chun Empress Dowager and Qin Yan . Even though he wasn¡¯t sure of how the situation of Li Luo was at this moment, but Qin Yu has the intuition that Li Luo is certainly not in life-threatening situation now . Bian Capital City, inside the imperial pce . Qin Yan¡¯s eyes bloodshot, as he paced around inside the huge pce fidgety, his footsteps appeared somewhat messy . ¡°Muhou, now Qin Yu has finally arrived outside the city, but Su Mucheng¡¯s currently not in our hands, what we should do now? Do we have to give up and waiting to be captured by Qin Yu, that little bastard?¡± Jing Chun Empress Dowager who was sitting on the side of the dragon chair, that originally liked to adorn herself carefully, at this moment she too didn¡¯t mind topletely dressed up in very in and simple manners, her pale white face appeared weary as if aged a few years old . She rubbed her forehead a few times, before her pupils burst out a beams of bright light as she say, ¡°Huang¡¯er, Bengong thought Qin Yu was still unaware that Su Mucheng already wasn¡¯t in our hands . Moreover, he too did not return to Qin Yu¡¯s side . ¡± Qin Yan¡¯s footsteps halted, he turned around and looked at Jing Chun Empress Dowager direction, with a trace of doubt on his face, he said, ¡°Muhou, you mean-¡± ¡°It was just like you thought as I want to let Qin Yu still think that Li Luo was still in our hands . Make him afraid of the consequences, not daring to touch us . ¡± This was a dangerous movement, they could only take a gamble, betting that Qin Yu would care very much about Li Luo . The sun that hanging in the sky already risen in the midpoint . At this time of day was the moment where the sun was shone down it most piercing sunlight . In Bian Capital City, above the tall city walls, there appeared a beauty wearing a gorgeous pce dress . She was standing above the city wall, as she locked her gaze with the distant Qin Yu who riding a horse below the city wall . At the moment she saw Qin Yu, Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯s eyes shed a trace of hatred and disgust . Qin Yu¡¯s appearance and Empress Nangong during that time were three-quarters simr . So when she saw him, she could not help but remember that woman was the one that had all of the attention of the previous emperor . Qin Yu slightly narrowed his eyes as he looked at the Jing Chun Empress Dowager above the city walls . Due to the ring sunlight, it made it so he could not see the expression on her face clearly, but he still able to sense a trace of disgusted feelings that the woman who standing above had for him . ¡°Qin Yu . ¡± The woman in the gorgeous pce dress said as she lowered her head slightly and looked at Qin Yu, her tone is very harsh, ¡°You acting this way is truly disgraceful . To have the intention to overthrow the reign of the emperor, are you not afraid you would be a shame on the ancestors¡¯ hundred years of teaching?¡± Qin Yu could not help but let out ¡°Ha¡± a loudugh . His eyes contained a ridiculous sneer as he gazed at the woman, and did not reply to her even a word . When Jing Chun Empress Dowager saw Qin Yu didn¡¯t answer and still did not have any changes of color on his face after she scolded him, Jing Chun Empress Dowager continued to say Qin Yu was still young, so that was why he took a wrong step in life . She then advised Qin Yu he still had a chance to correct it, and promised Qin Yu as long as he retreated, she would make the emperor give him a qinwang title . Qin Yu didn¡¯t have the patience to continuously listen to her, so directly interrupted Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯s words, and said, ¡°As long as you release Su Mucheng, I will let you and your son leave this ce alive . ¡± Jing Chun Empress Dowager did not feel embarrassed when her words were being interrupted by Qin Yu, shebed the hair on her temples and said, ¡°Su Mucheng is naturally in our hands, his safety all depends on your choice . ¡± After she finished speaking, Jing Chun Empress Dowager smiled as she gazed at Qin Yu direction, and seemed to be very confident that Qin Yu would certainly agree to her conditions . Qin Yu¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, he gazed fixedly at Jing Chun Empress Dowager for a long time . Then, a cold glint seemed to sh in his eyes . Qin Yu slightly pursed his lips, the next moment, a smile suddenly bloomed on his face as he said, ¡°Mucheng, he currently isn¡¯t in your hands, right?¡± Even though Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯splexion was unchanged, there was a sh of panic in her eyes, but very soon she covered it up . She hid her mouth as she lightlyughed, ¡°Haha, not with us here, could it be that he is on your side?¡± Qin Yu smile grew wider, he be even more certain that what he guessed was right . The huge boulder in his heart waspletely put down at that moment . The depressed look on his face immediately swept clean as he became active to enter the battlefield . Since Mucheng was no longer in the hands of this pair of mother and child, he no longer needed to scruple anymore . No longer wanting to hear Jing Chun Empress Dowager¡¯s nonsense, Qin Yu pulled the reins of his horse, making the horse¡¯s head turn around . He faced the army behind him . For the siege of Bian Capital City, from this moment, it officially started . ...... Li Luo really wanted to cry but had no tears as he rode a mule, and continuously rushed over . Ten days ago, he finally arrived in Su Shui City, but he found out that Qin Yu and his whole army already had set off a long time ago . Previously, when he traveled to this ce he didn¡¯t meet with Qin Yu¡¯s marching army, so he didn¡¯t encounter Qin Yu . At this moment, he had no other choice but to turn around and once again head toward Bian Capital City . He only hoped Qin Yu wouldn¡¯t be fooled by those two viins, thinking that he still had not escaped, and suffered from their suppression . If nothing went wrong, it was estimated that when he would arrive, the war would almoste to an end, or would be already over . Just as he guessed, when Li Luo rushed over on his journey, Qin Yu finally killed two of the just recently injured enemy soldiers, and once again fought one on one with Qi Cheng . After that, Xiang Bei Army which had been converged with Xiang Nan Army, made the amount of troops double its size . Hence, it only took a week topletely defeat the 100,000 troops under Qin Yan . Then they immediately smashed the city gate of Bian Capital City, as they advanced in a majestic moment into the city, before surrounding the imperial pce . Jing Chun Empress Dowager and Qin Yan, just like Li Luo wrote in the novel, couldn¡¯t escape sessfully from the imperial pce . They had felt hopeless, but they were unwilling to be captured and tortured by Qin Yu, so the both of them drunk poisoned wine and died inside the throne room . Before that, they ordered people to set fire at the imperial pce . Even if they were dead, they were still unwilling to let Qin Yu to ascend the throne easily . Fortunately, Xiang Bei Army and Xiang Nan Army were able to timely put out the fire, so the fire that spread intensely a moment ago was sessfully put under control . Therge fire that filled the sky eventually only burned down several pces . However, Jing Chun Empress Dowager and Qin Yan who died inside the throne room hall were burnedpletely beyond recognition . Therefore, Ascension Ceremony of the new emperor can only be a slightly dyed until the throne room was repaired . Even so, Qin Yu was already the highest ruler of the Qin Country . However, even though the young emperor had already be the ruler of the Qin Country, he didn¡¯t flush with happiness as others had thought, but rather he was slightly depressed . He didn¡¯t not know where the person he always had thought about in his heart was now . Although he couldn¡¯t be certain that he was safe, but to have not seen him for so long, the yearning feeling for his beloved had long been emerged into a vast sea, almost about to drown him out . Li Luo had rushed over nonstop to catch up, and after one month, he finally arrived at the Bian Capital City . At this time, Bian Capital City long had huge changes in appearance . Stationed on the entrance of city gate was the soldiers who were wearing the attire of Xiang Bei Army and Xiang Nan Army . Each and every one of them were standing straight, as they gazed sharply straight in the front, and seemed to be particrly filled with vigor . Li Luo was riding a white mule as he advanced toward Bian Capital City . Because those soldiers didn¡¯t recognize him, they only regarded him as an ordinary person that wanted to enter the city . Li Luo didn¡¯t stop, riding a white mule, he trotted all the way to the outside the entrance of the imperial pce . The soldiers that were stationed outside the imperial pce immediately blocked his way . One of them was a small officer that felt Li Luo looked somewhat familiar . He could not help but nce at Li Luo a few more times, then his face showed a pleasantly surprised expression, ¡°Deputy Chief Su, is it you?¡± Li Luo smiled at the small officer, as he nodded his head and said: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, I¡¯vee back . Yu...I mean the current Emperor, where is he now?¡± The small officer motioned for the other soldiers to put down their sword that were pointing at Li Luo, and then said to Li Luo, ¡°You finally came back,...the Emperor, he was always searching for you . The moment after he captured Bian Capital City, he sent a lot of people to find you . You don¡¯t know how ugly theplexion of the Emperor was after you were taken away . The Emperor¡¯s expression had been very dark, so frightening that the people around him didn¡¯t dare breathe . ¡± As Li Luo listened to the small officer¡¯s words, Li Luo could not help but feel ache in his heart . When he heard that Qin Yu in these few months has not slept well even once, Li Luo felt that his heart ached even more as if it was being pricked up ruthlessly . If that day he did not agree to go out with Liu Ruoyan, perhaps such things would not have happened . The small officer on the side of Li Luo talked continuously, as he lead Li Luo inside the imperial pce, and then directly walked toward the Great Hall where the Emperor and the officials discussed the court matter . Since Qin Yu had just recently taken over the Qin Country, and previously when it was under the reign of Qin Yan the rules of Qin Country had been eroded and riddled with many holes, so Qin Yu currently had many things waiting to be done . Qin Yu had to summon all his counselors, as well as the avable talents, to discuss the newws of Qin Country . This kind of a very busy life, was able to allow him to temporarily forget the fact that Li Luo was not with him . At this moment, Qin Yu was sitting on the dragon chair in the Great Hall, as he watched the officials of the court below him argue over the taxes system in full swing . After he knew that nothing had happened to Li Luo, Qin Yu had gradually began to be able to fall asleep at night, so now thoserge dark circles that were under the rim of his eyes had disappeared, and a faint point could only be seen on it . The officials of the court below him argued continuously, which made his head somewhat painful . Just as he was going to speak out to interrupting the noisy below him, his heart suddenly skipped a beat, his eyes unconsciously turned to the direction of the Great Hall¡¯s doorway . As his gaze swept past, Qin Yu saw just two figures cast on the door . Although one of the shadows is still somewhat indistinct, but Qin Yu couldpletely see that he had a very slender body, his shoulders were narrow, and he appeared very delicate . Qin Yu was immediately startled, he immediately stood up from his seat at the top, looking straight to that direction . The very enthusiastic officials who were arguing below immediately noticed Qin Yu¡¯s actions . They quickly stopped quarrelling and looked at Qin Yu, and thought this young emperor wanted to express his opinions . However, they only saw the handsome young emperor step down step by step from the dragon chair . Then, almost at a blink of an eye, the emperor came to the front of Great Hall¡¯s door, and he stretched out his hand, his fingers are trembling slightly, very quickly he opened the tightly closed door in an unusually fast speed . Li Luo was standing two and half steps behind as he was waiting for the small officer to knock on the door . However, he didn¡¯t think that before the small officer was able to knock on the door, the doorway immediately opened in front of them . After the door opened, Li Luo clearly saw a tall and straight young man . Afterwards, the young man¡¯s eyes immediately burst into ecstasy as he saw him . Li Luo didn¡¯t have the chance to open his mouth to speak, before he was wrapped firmly in Qin Yu¡¯s embrace, which using the great strength as if he wanted him to be embedded in his body . It was as if he was his entire world, as long as he held him tightly, he could have the whole world . TL¡¯sment: Hai everyone, it was the end of chapter for this week n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Do you wondered how their first time would be? and how Li Luo¡¯s reaction was when he know Qin Yu¡¯s feeling? Hehe, our MC still didn¡¯t know about Qin Yu¡¯s feeling even thought they already doing those thing lol Please just wait the next chapter, it would answer all of you question Thank you for reading and see you next week ^^ MIMI Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 27 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . ¡°Ge/gege¡± ¡ª big brother ¡°Er¡± ¡ª term of endearment ¡°Zhen¡± ¡ª The royal I or We . It was how the emperor refers to himself . Meimei (ÃÃÃÃ) ¡ª younger sister . All the women are ¡°sisters¡± and the ¡°age¡± is determined by first rank, and then seniority . Li Luo was only slightly startled . He stared nkly for a moment, and then hugged Qin Yu¡¯s shoulders . He slightly lowered his head, and then said into Qin Yu¡¯s ear as he smiled lightly, ¡°Yu, I¡¯m back . ¡± So you don¡¯t have to worry about me anymore . You also don¡¯t need to have sleepless nights anymore . Because I¡¯m here right now, right in front of you . Qin Yu strongly restrained the urge in his heart to pull up Li Luo¡¯s chin and deeply kiss Li Luo¡¯s lips . He took a deep breath and held Li Luo tightly, before he released Li Luo . However those pair of ck eyes seemed have darkened even more . Li Luo didn¡¯t notice the small changes in Qin Yu¡¯s eyes . After his eyes swept past Qin Yu¡¯s body once, Li Luo noticed that Qin Yu was much thinner than before he was abducted . Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but feel even more guilty in his heart, so he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yu, for making you worry . ¡± Qin Yu was just about to say something, when a pretty figure rushed in . At the sight of Li Luo, that devastatingly beautiful face first had a happy expression, and then her eyes brimmed with tears as she threw her body into Li Luo¡¯s bosom, ¡°Mucheng gege, you finally came back . Yan¡¯er was so worried about you!¡± Li Luo¡¯s face became flustered . He could only give in to the girl that used the clothes on his bosom to wipe her tears, while he softlyforted her . Therefore, Li Luo didn¡¯t see, after Qin Yu saw Liu Ruoyan throw her body into his bosom, Qin Yu¡¯s face immediately darkened . Not to mention after heforted Liu Ruoyan, that darkened face became so dark, that it almost was as ck as the bottom of a pot . The small officer that stood in the sidelines, after he witnessed this whole scene, couldn¡¯t help but shiver . After he received a warning gaze from Qin Yu, he immediately trembled with fear and lowered his head . Even after Qin Yu¡¯s pressure left his body, he still didn¡¯t dare raise his head and look in Li Luo¡¯s direction to remind him about this matter . ...... The silver moon hung high in the sky . The Imperial Pce was brightly lit, especially inside the Imperial Garden . The garden was surrounded by beautifulnterns . Every time you took ten steps you could see antern that was hung up . It was spring now . The Imperial Garden was filled with all kinds of exotic flowers . The flowers¡¯ fragrances floated in the air as they entered peoples¡¯ noses . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The supposed celebration banquet that was being dyed by Qin Yu, until after Li Luo was back, was immediately held in the Imperial Garden . Qin Yu sat on the main seat . With a polite smile on his thin lips, he took a sip of wine little by little, while the corner of his eye watched the sitting Li Luo with the cluster of begonia flowers behind him, making him appear even more attractive and handsome . The officers and soldiers kept toasting and exchanging cups . Not knowing how much wine he already drank, Li Luo was drunk enough that his cheeks were red . Even his sight became somewhat blurry when he stood up . His pair of phoenix eyes were gleaming with a pure and splendid light . Those light red lips, because of being moisturized by the wine, were like two delicate petals . This made him look even more charming and gorgeouspared to the cluster of begonia flowers behind him . Looking at Li Luo¡¯s drunk and seductive appearance, Qin Yu was so tempted that his darkened eyes became even more thick, just like the darkest moment of night, bottomless . Unaware that Qin Yu gazed at him like a ferocious beast, Li Luo keep drinking down the cups of wine that others offered no matter how much there was . In the end, Li Luo had be dizzy, his consciousness slowly became blurry . His pair of phoenix contained ayer of mist . He couldn¡¯t even see the people in front of him clearly . When Qin Yu saw Li Luo¡¯s state, he immediately stood up from his seat . He slightly raised his hand and said, ¡°Everyone continue . Zhen is tired, and will retire first . Deputy Chief Su also looks drunk, and Zhen will take him away with Zhen . ¡± The group of officers and soldiers were almost finished with all the jars of wine . Even after they had finished thousands of cups of wine, they didn¡¯t look drunk . They had not been able to drink this much for a long time, so it was not enough to make them stop . When they saw Qin Yu about to leave, and say they could continue to enjoy these rare wines and delicacies, they got up one after another and gave thanks to Qin Yu for his grace . Qin Yu half wrapped his arm around Li Luo¡¯s waist, and took him out of the Imperial Garden . After he was out of the Imperial Garden, Qin Yu simply carried Li Luo in his arms, and walked with great strides towards his sleeping quarters . The eunuchs that held pcemps were obediently following Qin Yu who was walking in front . All of them lowered their eyes, acting as if theypletely didn¡¯t see the scene in front of them . Li Luo¡¯s head ached, and he felt very dizzy . Only when he was being ced on top of the soft bed, did he feel a little bit sober . Li Luo half narrowed his phoenix eyes to look at the person above him . Due to drunkenness, Li Luo¡¯s pouty state looked childish and his voice seemed more soft, like it was floating up, ¡°Yu...is that you?¡± He had no idea how seductive his appearance was at this moment, in Qin Yu¡¯s eyes . Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 28 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . [1] ¡°Taijian¡± ¡ª eunuchs, who were men that were castrated, are not the same as taijian as taijian refers to specific positions in the Imperial pce and government which were upied by men that were castrated . ¡°Fuhuang¡± ¡ª emperor father, what the emperor¡¯s children calls him Muhou (ĸºó) ¡ª mother-empress . All children of the emperor has a di mother, the empress, who they refer to as muhou and for those born of concubines, who is their shu mother, they will call them mufei . ¡°Ge/gege¡± ¡ª big brother Meimei (ÃÃÃÃ) ¡ª younger sister . All the women are ¡°sisters¡± and the ¡°age¡± is determined by first rank, and then seniority . Warning, has a little bit mature content Li Luo was carefully put down by Qin Yu into the warm water that instantly wrapped around his sore body . Qin Yu was holding Li Luo¡¯s waist as he stretched out his fingers and entered that tight ring of muscle that he loved countless timesst night and cleaned up the semen that he left behind . Feeling that ce that encircled his fingers tighten, Qin Yu could not help but reminisce back to the endless pleasure he feltst night, which made his original already half-hard lower half begin to be spirited up again . He resisted the urge to stick it up into Li Luo¡¯s full of bite marks butt . Feeling the danger to his own rear, Li Luo¡¯splexion couldn¡¯t help but change . He immediately turned around, too scared to look in Qin Yu¡¯s direction . Li Luo¡¯s eyelids were still red and swollen, with the addition of the frightened expression that was showing in his eyes, it only made him appear very pitiful . Qin Yu looked at Li Luo in front of him . He appeared very pitiful and his whole body was full of his marks as he showed a very confused expression . When Qin Yu saw this, he could not help but lean over, hold the back of Li Luo¡¯s head, and kiss him deeply . Last night was Li Luo¡¯s and his first time, so he couldn¡¯t control his own lust that he had long suppressed for that man . Consequently, he did him until dawn . Although at this moment he wanted that body that he could never tire of, but he was not a beast, he wouldn¡¯t continuously force him when his sweetheart already couldn¡¯t afford to continue . Qin Yu only broke the kiss when Li Luo became unable to breathe . Li Luo¡¯s hands were pressed against Qin Yu¡¯s chest as his own chest that was covered with a thinyer of muscles kept rising and falling . His narrow shoulders were half covered by his long wet hair . His smooth and round shoulders were as white as warm jade . Moreover, he had a few red marks on them, and because ofst night¡¯s countless love making, Li Luo¡¯s tight ring of muscle was swollen pink . It was still trembling as a few drops of fluids flowed out from it, which made him appear even more sultry as it lifted up the spring atmosphere in the room . Not to mention Qin Yu once again captured his mouth and kissed him deeply, which made his slightly red handsome face be even more lovely . Furthermore due to that beginning of spring atmosphere, he half-closed his eyes . Qin Yu¡¯s throat was itchy, in a hoarse voice, he said, ¡°I won¡¯t do anything again to you now . I will just help you clean up . You just have to obedient and stop moving around, okay?¡± Li Luo who was still daring to move around, immediately stilled when he heard this as he took a nce at Qin Yu . His eyesight immediately fell to those lips that were kissing him for who knew how long . Not to mention at this moment he ached all over if he moved around, even if Qin Yu wanted to do something to him, he couldn¡¯t resist . End of warning Li Luo only stiffly stayed still, as he allowed Qin Yu to clean him up for more than half an hour . Once he finished, Qin Yu once again carried Li Luo in his arms, and put him on the couch . He gently held a towel and started to dry Li Luo¡¯s wet hair and body for him . Afterwards, Qin Yu got into the bathtub, and quickly took his bath . He only spent 10 minutes or so time toe back out . He picked Li Luo up and carried him back to the sleeping quarters . When they got inside, he ced Li Luo down on a soft couch that leaned against the wall . Afterwards, Qin Yu picked up a pair of pants for Li Luo and wanted to continue to help him put them on . Li Luo decisively rejected Qin Yu this time . Just a moment ago, when Qin Yu cleaned up his body, he already wanted to do it himself, but unfortunately Qin Yu didn¡¯t listen to him . When he looked at Li Luo¡¯s hands that were somewhat trembling, as he slowly put on his shirt and pants, Qin Yu¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a trace of disappointed look . Of course, Li Luo didn¡¯t see the disappointed look Qin Yu was making as he slightly lowered his head when he put on his clothes . During that period of time, he and Qin Yu did not speak even a word . No matter what, he was older than Qin Yu and he personally raised him by himself, so he always considered him as a younger brother, nothing more . So, it was impossible for him to treat the person that he considered as brother before the same as a person he loved . Li Luo¡¯s brain was a mess . He didn¡¯t know since when Qin Yu had such feelings for him . Li Luo felt the past him was really silly, when he remembered how he and Qin Yu slept together in the same room . What¡¯s more, he even helped him to masturbate . Li Luo had the urge to bite Qin Yu a few times as payment for making him very angry a moment ago, but he couldn¡¯t do such a thing . Li Luo just wanted to cry out a loud ¡°Aaaaa¡± for a few minutes to express his grief . At this moment he really hoped that he could reverse time, so he could go back to the past and strangle that dense him for not realizing even a bit . Li Luo always thought Qin Yu was a straight man, as straight as pole . So, he didn¡¯t mind the thing that he was doing with Qin Yu as he thought it was a normal thing . Li Luo truly had to kneel to his past self for how stupid he was . As a result, at this moment he had to bear with this bitter oue . All of this was because he had always thought that Qin Yu was a straight man . It never crossed his mind that¡ª the original BG novel that he created would turned into a BL, and the straight protagonist that dominated above all would be bent! Moreover, the person that the protagonist loved was him . Hehe, so exhausted [bye-bye manual] . Qin Yu also knows that Li Luo at this moment still couldn¡¯t ept the change of rtionship between them . No matter what, now that he already had Li Luo, he wouldn¡¯t let go, and he had never thought of letting go . Now that he had managed to get a taste of the sweetness of having what he wanted the most, he could no longer return to the past where he could only quench his thirst . Qin Yu didn¡¯t want to let the pce maidse in and see the appearance of Li Luo . Although those pce maids lowered her heads when they entered his sleeping quarters, and would not take a nce at anything except their work, but Qin Yu still don¡¯t want other people to enter the room that belonged to him and Mucheng . Qin Yu personally pulled away the soiled quilt and sheets on the bed . Opening the door, he handed it over into the young taijian [1] who had been waiting outside the door, and then said, ¡°Directly throw this away . Let the people who were holding the jars and basins serve in the morning ablutionse over . Don¡¯t enter the room . Just knock on the door, Zhen will take it . ¡± ¡°Yes . ¡± That young taijian docilely agreed in a small voice . He didn¡¯t look at the things in his hands, as he bowed his head and walked away . After the two men inside finished their ablutions, Qin Yu ordered the pce maid to send over some porridge and soup . Qin Yu arranged a small table in front of Li Luo, and when the pce maid arrived with porridge and soup, Qin Yu took it from them and directly ced it on the table . Li Luo didn¡¯t refuse, after all, his stomach was really hungry at this moment . He need to eat something to replenish his physical strength . After the meal was finished, Li Luo put down his chopsticks . Li Luo felt his body was much better now, and then tried to find the robe to wear . During this period of time, Li Luo didn¡¯t see Qin Yu give him even a nce . He really didn¡¯t know what to say to Qin Yu, and now Qin Yu also didn¡¯t speak to him . Originally he thought that as long as Qin Yu became the emperor of Qin country, he would immediately enter the world stage and make an expedition to the seven countries, and then a few yearster he would be able to go home . Who would have imagined this kind of thing would have happened, it was simply uneptable to him . He didn¡¯t think that, as a straight man, he didn¡¯t even kiss anyone of the opposite sex for his first kiss, and instead gave it to someone of the same sex, he even allowed him to have him . Li Luo felt heartbreak! With great difficulty Li Luo put on his clothes properly . In an awkward position he walked to the door and was in process to open it as he wanted to go out . However Qin Yu immediately came forward and pulled Li Luo¡¯s hand, ¡°Mucheng, where do you want to go?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Luo turned around and looked at Qin Yu, his expression became even more angry . He tightly gripped the hand that wasn¡¯t being pulled by Qin Yu into a fist, and strike his fist to the side of Qin Yu¡¯s face as it mmed into the door . Although he wouldn¡¯t able to exert all his strength in his punch because of his aching body, but with his boxing technique, if it really hit Qin Yu¡¯s face, it would certainly make his face immediately be blue . Li Luo originally thought Qin Yu would seize his hand . He didn¡¯t think of Qin Yu would watch silently as his fist get closed at his face, his eyes didn¡¯t even blink . Li Luo could not help but freeze for a moment . He then put down his fist, and said the first sentence after a long time, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you dodge it?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s face that was being hit by Li Luo¡¯s fist, immediately became red, but Qin Yu didn¡¯t even seem to feel the slightest bit pain on his face . His gaze was fixed on his eyes, as if watching his most cherished treasure . Being looked at like that, Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but felt embarrassed so he turned his head to the side, but he still could feel Qin Yu¡¯s fiery gaze . ¡°Mucheng, for the thing that happened between usst night, although I know that it was wrong, I will never regret it . Mucheng, I have loved you for so many years . That kind of feeling when you seek something but you cannot have it, it¡¯s too ufortable . I don¡¯t want to continuously endure it . I want us to be together, just like my fuhuang and muhou . ¡± Qin Yu said in a very aggrieved tone, just like a small child who didn¡¯t receive any candy . Li Luo¡¯s guilty feeling for hitting Qin Yu¡¯s face, immediately disappeared without a trace, after he heard Qin Yu¡¯s aggrieved tone . Last night he was being done for a whole night, and he still felt pain in his butt up to now . He did not even grieve over it, this scoundrel was feeling grievances for what? Li Luo suddenly felt angry that he didn¡¯t hit him a few more times . Li Luo red fiercely at Qin Yu, as he tried to shake off Qin Yu¡¯s hand that grabbed his hand . He didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer, so as not to feel even more furious at this scoundrel Qin Yu . Strangely, even if his heart was very angry at Qin Yu at his moment, but didn¡¯t hate him . After all, he was his childhood friend . He personally raised him by himself, and they have been living together for so many years . Even if Qin Yu became a wolf after he grew up, and swallowed him whole inside his stomach, even so, Li Luo still couldn¡¯t stand to hate him . Just as the two of them were in a stalemate, a cheerful and lively voice suddenly sounded from outside, ¡°Mucheng gege ~ Qin Yu, what are you doing?¡± Li Luo was startled . He forcibly shook off Qin Yu¡¯s hand immediately, and then faced Liu Ruoyan that had a curious face as she looked at him and Qin Yu . The corners of his mouth lifted to form a smile as he called, ¡°Ruoyan meimei . ¡± Liu Ruoyan nced back and forth several times between Li Luo and Qin Yu . She immediately caught a glimpse of a somewhat heavy atmosphere between Li Luo and Qin Yu . Immediately she felt a surge of joy in her heart . It seemed that her most favorite person Mucheng gege and the most annoying person Qin Yu were having dispute . It was very good . Liu Ruoyan looked at Qin Yu hatefully . After she and Mucheng gege were getting close again, she also wouldn¡¯t allow him to get close with Qin Yu . Although she did not know that in this world there were cases where a man liked another man, but every time she saw the emotion in Qin Yu¡¯s eyes when he looked at Li Luo, Liu Ruoyan noticed something was wrong . It was as if Qin Yu¡¯s eyes were saying that this person belonged to him, and other people couldn¡¯t touched him . Each time she and Su Mucheng were together, Qin Yu would re icily at her, as if he wanted to kill her . Liu Ruoyan withdrew her quick-witted eyes . She still wasn¡¯t satisfied with this, so she stepped forward and hugged Li Luo¡¯s arm . Li Luo didn¡¯t stop this move of hers as before, but acquiesced to her . Li Luo didn¡¯t look at Qin Yu, as he immediately followed Liu Ruoyan that dragged him away . ¡°Mucheng gege, Yan¡¯er has been always lived in the north . Yan¡¯er never visited this most prosperous capital, Bian City, of Qin country before . You will apany Yan¡¯er to sightsee, right?¡± At this moment Li Luo needed to walk slowly, and his walking posture was a bit weird . Though it didn¡¯t look as if he barely was able to stand up, even though it still hurt to move around . He just didn¡¯t want to see Qin Yu at this moment, so he agreed to Liu Ruoyan¡¯s request, and apanied her out of the imperial pce, to the bustling market . Liu Ruoyan was also aware that Li Luo¡¯s body seemed to be very ill at this moment . So she followed Li Luo¡¯s pace and walked beside him . As they walked slowly down the street, Liu Ruoyan continuously took nces at Li Luo, waiting for him to say something . However, Li Luo was obviously absent minded, and didn¡¯t respond to Liu Ruoyan that continuously spoke and nced at him . The wounds on his pale red lips had scabbed, but his lips were still swollen . Liu Ruoyan looked up again, and inadvertently saw a few dark red marks through the cor of Li Luo¡¯s clothes, that looked as if they were beautiful red petals falling on snow, very eye-catching . She curiously stared at it for a long time, and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask Li Luo, ¡°Mucheng gege, what happened to your neck?¡± Li Luo froze in ce, he felt like his soul had left his body . Only when Liu Ruoyan asked for a second time, did he recover . Knowing what she asked, Li Luo¡¯s face immediately flushed red, and the words that he said were somewhat stuttering, ¡°No...nothing, just a mosquito has been bothering me . These are the mosquito bites . ¡± At the end of his words Li Luo gritted his teeth as he cursed the scoundrel Qin Yu in his mind for leaving so many hickeys on his body . Moreover, he even deliberately left some hickeys in the most obvious spots on his neck, as if he wanted to tell everyone that he had been sleeping with him? Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 29 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Li Luo and Liu Ruoyan strolled around Bian Capital City until the moon hung above the tip of a willow branch . After they ate famous dishes at several restaurants, only then did they go back to the Imperial Pce . Once he entered the entrance of the Imperial Pce, Li Luo instantly saw Qin Yu standing there, wearing a bright yellow dragon robe . Li Luo still didn¡¯t want to talk with Qin Yu, so he merely gave him a nce from the corner of his eye, and then swiftly walked past him . Liu Ruoyan looked at Li Luo¡¯s actions and then followed closely behind him . When she walked past Qin Yu, Liu Ruoyan wrinkled her small nose, her face proud as she grinned . Qin Yu¡¯s face instantly darkened . He had been waiting there for a full six hours, but he had not even received a single nce from Li Luo . Although he really wanted to advance two steps forward and carry Li Luo back to his sleeping quarters, but when he saw Li Luo¡¯s slight smile rapidly vanish after he knew that he was there Qin Yu wouldn¡¯t act rashly . He just followed behind Li Luo and Liu Ruoyan, the two of them, and wanted to see where Li Luo would go . When he saw Li Luo walk in the direction of his sleeping quarters after he and Liu Ruoyan left separately, Qin Yu was secretly happy in his heart . He advanced two steps forward and walked beside Li Luo . How could Li Luo be unaware of him, when he arrived in the front of the room, he stopped his steps, he directly opened the door and went in and swiftly closed the door . Qin Yu was almost hit by the door, ¡°......¡± Li Luo looked around the room and found his own luck was very good . There was a bedroom inside, and everything he needed was readily avable . You could see that even though the room had been cleaned every day, the room had no trace of someone using it, it seemed as if no one stayed in this room . Li Luo promptly decided he would stay here tonight . He still wasn¡¯t ready to let Qin Yue in . He reckoned Qin Yu would stand outside for a while, and then finally understand that the meaning of his actions were to make him leave . Li Luo had been strolling around outside with Liu Ruoyan for a few hours, even so, he still didn¡¯t know what was to be done in regards Qin Yu . It was impossible to make him directly ept Qin Yu¡¯s affection . He felt that he still liked women . It was impossible for him to return Qin Yu¡¯s feelings just because Qin Yu was in love with him . Li Luo took off his coat and lied down on the bed inside the room, looking at the shadow of Qin Yu standing outside the door which was blurrily projected by the darkness . Li Luo opened his eyes to look closer for a while, he felt somewhat irritable in his heart . He simply turned over his body and no longer looked at him . Li Luo closed his eyes . He felt veryplicated inside, but after a while, he gradually fell asleep . However he did not know why, Li Luo who usually would be asleep until dawn unexpectedly woke up in the middle of the night . He drowsily turned around, his eyes still misty . Suddenly, he saw the dark shadow standing straight in front of the door . Li Luopletely woke up . Qin Yu actually was still standing there, moreover, even his standing posture had not changed . Why didn¡¯t he leave? Li Luo sat up from the bed and looked at the shadow for a while, before he sighed . He climbed down from the bed, put on shoes and strode towards the door . Opening the door, Li Luo looked at Qin Yu who still maintained the same posture as when he entered the room . After thetter saw hime out, his eyes instantly lit up, and his handsome face brightened as if it was the shining moonlight that casted it¡¯s light down on him . Li Luo looked at Qin Yu, gazed into Qin Yu¡¯s eyes that seemed to be filled with starlight . As he straightforwardly looked into his eyes, Li Luo could not help but lower his head slightly, dodging Qin Yu¡¯s line of sight . He said softly, ¡°Yu, what you did to mest night, I will treat it as if nothing happened and we will still be brothers . I have always treated you as my younger brother, and I never thought you would love me . I like women, women like Ruoyan . ¡± Qin Yu¡¯s original bright eyes gradually dimmed down as he listened to Li Luo¡¯s words . He clenched his lips tightly, and when he heard Li Luo¡¯sst words that he liked women like Liu Ruoyan, his ck pupils seemed to begin to fill with ck mist . Qin Yu took a deep breath and suppressed the intent to kill Liu Ruoyan in his heart, and whispered, ¡°Mucheng . It¡¯s impossible . I can¡¯t forget what happenedst night . I finally got you, and I can¡¯t let you go . Even before, I always thought of you as my soulmate, my other half . ¡± Li Luo once again said assuredly, ¡°But I like women, I only can be together with women . ¡± Qin Yu¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, under the moonlight, his handsome face seemed to be covered with ayer of cold mist, ¡°Only like women, only want to be together with women?¡± His voice had just fell, then as fast as lightning, he approached Li Luo and pressed him to the door . . Warning, has a bit of mature content ¡°Qin Yu, what are you doing!¡± Li Luo eximed loudly . Qin Yu leaned down and kissed him deeply . His struggling hands were directly grasped by Qin Yu with one hand and being held above his head . Qin Yu opened Li Luo¡¯s legs wide and squeezed his leg hardly inside the space between Li Luo¡¯s legs . This time don¡¯t mention struggling, Li Luo couldn¡¯t even move . When Li Luo was nailed to the door, Qin Yu slid his other hand into Li Luo¡¯s clothes . He felt his flexible and thin waist, reluctant to leave for a moment . Then he moved his hand up to follow the line of Li Luo¡¯s waist to his chest and groped it . A long timeter, Qin Yu¡¯s groping hand had already gone into Li Luo¡¯s pants, and directly explored Li Luo¡¯s butt . Li Luo was finally able to get away from Qin Yu¡¯s strong kiss with great difficulty, when he felt that Qin Yu¡¯s finger explored and entered that spot, he immediately gasped roughly before he shouted out, ¡°Qin Yu, stop!¡± ¡°Why do you want to stop, Mucheng, see, you obviously like it . ¡± Li Luo naturally also knew his own desire was already semi-hard and stood up, but Qin Yu wanted him to admit himself that he was unexpectedly excited under his treatment, which was impossible . Qin Yu¡¯s ck pupils seemed to be able to absorb all the light, that just a moment ago dazzled like starlight eyes that seemed to sh like a meteor shower . Although he was also hard, he didn¡¯t directly take advantage of Li Luo here . Instead he moved away his original hand which was ced on Li Luo¡¯s rear and went to his front again, onto Li Luo¡¯s already hard member, and help him release . After that, Qin Yu withdrew his hand, with half narrowed eyes, he directly stuck his tongue out and licked the liquid on his fingers, ¡°Mucheng, you are obviously also hard, you say you only like women, and can only be together with women? Heh, then what is this on my hands?¡± End of warning . Li Luo was practically in horror at Qin Yu¡¯s various actions, he looked at Qin Yu as if he was looking at a demon . #Wait a minute, director, why has the child that I raised from childhood into a big child bepletely ckened like this ah? Surely it must be the script that has a problem! Please! Stop! Joking!# After Qin Yu let go of both Li Luo¡¯s hands, Li Luo still didn¡¯t make any movement, just like a scared rabbit, he obediently allowed Qin Yu to carry him up in his embrace all the way back to his sleeping quarters . Qin Yu didn¡¯t do anything to Li Luo, after he put Li Luo down onto the bed inside the sleeping quarters, he just stretched his hands out and encircled Li Luo¡¯s waist . He firmly hugged Li Luo within his bosom, before putting his chin on the top of Li Luo¡¯s head . He and Li Luo¡¯s chest were stuck close together, their legs were intertwined, he held Li Luo as sleep overtook him . Li Luo however opened his eyes, he couldn¡¯t sleep until the sky finally had the first glimmer of light . Once it was time for Qin Yu to get up and have the once in three days morning court, Li Luo instantaneously closed his eyes and pretended he was still sleeping . Sure enough it did not take long before Qin Yu moved, he first lowered his head and gazed at Li Luo in his bosom, before kissing Li Luo on his forehead . Qin Yu carefully removed his body and got out of bed . He put on his clothes, and finished his morning ablutions, before leaving the room . Li Luo had been waiting for Qin Yu to leave the room to open his eyes . He lied in bed for a while . When he was sure Qin Yu was really gone, he half sat up from the bed . After that, he quickly began to call out Xiao Qi in his mind . ¡¾Ding Dong ~ System Xiao Qi¡¯s sincerely at your servicel~¡¿ ¡°......¡± Li Luo was silent for a while before opening his mouth, and asked in his mind, [Xiao Qi, how far is the progress now?] ¡¾It¡¯s already at 75% . Great Host has to continue to make an extra effort, the sooner you aplish the sess, the sooner you will able to return to the real world . ¡¿ Still 25% left before he could leave this world . Yeah, how could he forget, the perfect ending of this book was that Qin Yu had captured all of the surrounding countries . Only when Qin Yu had be the overlord of this dynasty, his task would be marked as finished . There was still such a long time left, Li Luo felt that he couldn¡¯t continue to stay at Qin Yu¡¯s side . If he was still by Qin Yu¡¯s side, he felt he certainly was going to be eaten without remorse by Qin Yu, until he couldn¡¯t even turn over . After which he could only be pressed down on his bed to be eaten until even the residue wouldn¡¯t be left . Therefore, he wanted to leave this ce, leaving Qin Country that was being controlled by Qin Yu . Li Luo made up his mind, and began to prepare for his journey to escape . Since he had done it once before, and now that he was going to do it again, it would end much more smoothly and easily . After Li Luo returned, he got ¡®little coffers¡¯ from Qin Yu . There were also several banknotes with a value in silver inside, in addition there was some silver and gold . For the convenience of living in other countries, those banknotes must be exchanged to silver and gold, since those are the hard currency of each of those countries . ¡®Little coffers¡¯ means the secret money cannot be known by other people n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Luo really did not think that not long after his long journey back to Qin Yu¡¯s side, he would now have to take the initiative to leave Qin Yu . Moreover, he also wanted to hide away, act like a turtle, and wait until Qin Yu captured all of therge and small countries around Qin Country and be the Overlord . Then he would promptly leave this world . Li Luo knew escape like this made him appear very cowardly, but his strength was weaker than Qin Yu¡¯s . Due to this he waspletely unable to resist Yu¡¯s intimacy, just likest night, at that time Qin Yu had really scared him . He felt that he himself still liked women, he couldn¡¯t ept this kind of love from Qin Yu . Li Luo prepared his bags, and then stuffed all of them inside Xiao Qi¡¯s space . Xiao Qi asked strangely, ¡¾Great Host, what are you doing? Running away again? But here is very safe ah~¡¿ Li Luo did not answer Xiao Qi¡¯s question, he only said in his mind, [Leave this ce first, I¡¯ll exinter . ] Now he was busy this period of time, if he did not leave quickly, then Qin Yu woulde back from morning court . After all the preparations were made, Li Luo once again went back to the hidden secret tunnel inside the rockery . Before he entered the secret tunnel, Li Luo looked back to the direction of the ce where Qin Yu was attending morning court, then he walked in, his figure soon disappeared into the secret tunnel . The secret doorway of the secret tunnel rapidly fell dark again after he entered, concealing all traces . Chapter 30 Chapter 30 "It¡¯s a love piootn . " A pplrh-eaierud gril was hldniog a gsals flsak wtih a silme . Her pprule hair sftoly lnedad on her bdoy atfer her qciuk meemonvt trdaows me a few scdenos ago . A lvoe pooitn? Is this rael?" I asked . When I asked Aaakmzi Snhio for a way to svloe my sgline perlbom, I carnlitey di¡¯dnt ecpext this . Yderesaty, I to the sudetnt cocuinl room to tlel her of my prlboem . Aeftr she lteseind to me epilxan, she tlod me to meet with her at 8:20 in the l nxet to the room . ¡°Of course! You didn¡¯t think I, the student council prez, would lie, would you?¡± She lneaed twoadrs me, ginninrg and tlirniwg the bttloe . The red luqiid inside cleraly seihwsd auornd . A few bulbebs foermd and popepd . Yes, as hrad to beileve as it was, tihs plu-rraephied preosn who was sotpnuig nssonene of a "love potoin" was the sdtenut cinoucl preidesnt . I¡¯m jsut yuor agerave e, b-eakhrcd loenr wtih gsesals who cloud be csofeund for an atohur isrent . I noramlly sit in the back of the ss, on the left sdie next to the wowdnis . I don¡¯t iatr wtih plpeoe mcuh, so I had no ieda my snedtut coil psieerdnt was as etcrcinec as this . Thguoh, mbyae it was bteter tihs way . She¡¯s cirlenaty easy to get anlog with . ¡°...Magic and the like don¡¯t exist, though?¡± Ninthog of the srot cluod esxit . This was mdeorn trfi-teyswnt cry Japan . She poteud, "Au-kakirn, you don¡¯t beeivle me, dno¡¯t you . Fnie, if yr¡¯uoe giong to be lkie that, go try it out and see if it works . " "How could I bvleiee aoynne cmniog up to me and sianyg taht smoe fc-odooeolrd waetr was a love ptooin!? Tihs isn¡¯t a fatansy wlord!" I gave the obuovis reply . "Aww,e on, just try it! It w¡¯ont hurt just to try, you konw?" Umm . . . No, I d¡¯not even konw waht tihs is! It isn¡¯t a lvoe ptooin, so waht is it! I wtnaed to rtoret that, but before I cloud, she pteatd my shueldor, frgecaov-e me the fsalk, and skppeid away, hmmuing a tune . "Wait . . . !" Stretching my arms out, I tried to call her back, but I was toote . She had already rounded the corner . I felt like I could still hear her light footsteps bing fainter and fainter . Lknioog dwon at my hands, I sgehid . A ss fsalk with a crok soteppr taht sltil had smoe of the sncet of her lvendaer puemfre . Three was a red lqiuid ssopinhlg iisnde of it . I guess this is the love potion? Though, it looks more like water with red food coloring... Hlfpoleuy this cuold svole my pelobrm . Tugohh, I c¡¯udolnt even inaimge how it wulod . I mevod my head coeslr to the luiiqd . How is a love poiton even pobsisle? Magic ds¡¯enot exsit, so I gsues a nerouitc, narto, or wvheeatr the iney wrod for biran durg is? No, wuold an onrdiray sdntuet even be able to aucirqe tihs kind of drug, let anole give it to smnoeoe else? Isisplmobe . So, tihs is prblbaoy a hoax, and the peirednst is pyialng with me . Why wluod she do taht, toghuh? Iv¡¯e neevr even tlkaed to her beofre . Three was no raoesn for her to do taht . Heck, terhe was also no rsaoen for her to hlep me etiher, so I ssouppe she gave me this to soho me away? A gag gfit tpye of tinhg? That seems probable . As I rhaceed a cocsulnoin, the mionrng bell sdonued . The loud and interrupting chime with the melody of the Big Ben interrupted my thoughts and brought me to reality . I gnalced at my wcath . It was . . . 8:30 . The time when clseass sartt . "Sh*t! Ten mtieuns aalerdy psaesd!" I stuffed the potion into my bag and hurried off to ss, running along with some otherte people . ************* ???? ************* "Aarkusa! Late again?" my theeacr, a maegledi-dd woamn, akesd in a srictt tnoe . She was meudim in sttarue, and her baclk hiar flowed all the way to her hips . Her bptaelsed face showed no sgins of weiknlrs . Wtih her hnad rseting on her pouidm, she was camlly sarntig at me . I gbmuelrd in a small vcioe, "C¡¯ant you look at the tmie yeousrlf?" It was already way past 8:30, and she wasn¡¯t even the first teacher of the day . How could I not bete? "Hmm?" Te-dkessaaeni raeppd her hand on the haworodd pidoum . "Yes! I am vrey sorry for my tanisrdes! I wlil nveer be ltae aiagn!" Scary . That sound she makes as she hits the wood is scary . Rnaippg her hnad on the pouidm once aagin, she said selrtny, "Good . Akrusaa, sit dwon . Remeembr, trehe tradies equals an abnest, and yo¡¯uve ardy been ltae once boefre . " "Yes, maa¡¯m!" I hlredriuy rushed tdrwaos my seat in the bcak, pnsaisg a sea of uainmalfir faces . No, uinmaliafr is the wrnog wrod . I¡¯ts mroe lkie I rgonczieed them, but I din¡¯dt konw aiyntnhg auobt them beesdis tehm bnieg in csals 1-B The clorossam wans¡¯t a hgue one, so I rhceaed my ce in a few sonceds . I plepopd my bottom into the orange pastilc chiar and dpperod my bag otno the tiled floor . Pnuttig my arms upon the dsek, I retesd my haed on them . Now properly settled, I looked around . Msot of my ceassatmls wer painyg me any atteiontn; they wree lonkoig at the front, whree the thecaer was . A few wree wienisphrg qtliuey to their firndes . Olny one perosn, the pesorn in fnort of me, was sitll lkoinog at mlsyef . The socure of my cernrut pelbmros . Her name was Ynashoe Saaurkko . Slightly cute, I guess, and she did seem to be popr with the other boys . She had the ssic long, straight, and ck hair of a Yamato Nadeshiko . With her gnenitlisg baclk eeys, she was sitrang at me . At that point, I knew my problems were about to get worse . Desperately trying not to meet her eye, I nced around the room for something else to look at . Yes, the tcehear . I was spoepsud to look at her anwayys . I coind to sarte at the tcehear, not dniarg to meet Ynase-so¡¯nahs eyes . Te-nedakeassi, like nramol, was thneicag snotmheig boring . At lseat, to me . Though, I doubt calculus is fun for most people, and by looking at the bored eyes of my ssmates it seemed my guess was correct . Ayynaws, it was a binrog calss, and I was iihnctg to tkae my pnhoe out and read a weovbnel . In fcat, I wulod be dniog taht rgiht now, but the teheacr was Takaseneesd-i . If tihs wns¡¯at rael life, s¡¯ehd be cleald the "dmeon math tehcaer of hell . " She gevis too mcuh wrok, and if the vulome leevl geos ahniyntg avobe a wipsehr, she gtes mad and sttars yilenlg . I hraed she had eevn poeetntiid to ritatnsee crporaol puihmnnset . I feel like she beacme a thaceer only to tirezorre us poor crehdlin . I tired to use my phnoe in her ss broefe, but she cuahgt me amoslt as I look the divcee out . Taht was at the satrt of the year, and Iv¡¯e neevr teakn it out sienc; she kpees it utinl pnarets l her to get her to rtruen it . It edend up bieng qutie hrad to take it back . She rey was qicuk toath me . Only a few sndcoes eesd bewteen me phniusg the on btuton and her dnmeandig my etloerc . Myabe s¡¯ehs aslo breod of her own lossen? How esle colud she sopt me so fsat? I¡¯ts not as if she ialntlsed ceamras that deeettcd ecah and every time a sutdent puleld out his or her ponhe . Now tt¡¯ahs food for thuoght . A teceahr bored of her own lssoen . Allctauy, taht mghit be moreomn than I¡¯d thnik . Aeftr all, i¡¯ts a rrae psoren to like ehveriytng rleated to oe¡¯ns job . Added to the fcat taht the cruilcurum is mdae by the shcool and not iduvaidnil tceheras, it pbalobry ins¡¯t uoonm at all . Still finding the ss uninteresting, I surveyed the ssroom once more . Yep, enorevye esle was the smae . Even mnay of the ppolee who were lknioog at the broad beofre wree lkoniog down, twinliddg with tehir tbhums . Only a select few were paying attention to the teacher . Tae¡¯hecrs pets? Clsas geeusnis? Who was I to know, but I¡¯d amsuse they wree like taht . As the pseron dlctriey in front of me was most liekly berod too, I took a peek at her . . . She¡¯s still staring at me . ...I have a bad feeling about this . Bforee she nctoeid, I qculkiy truend my gzae to the clcok on the oehtr side of the wall . The hour hand was hwf-y atefr the nine, and the mutine hand was right borefe the six . It was 9:29 . About time for next pierod? I was right . As soon as the second hand hadpleted a full cirction, the chime sounded . Ding dong dnig dong . Ding dong ding dnog . Wtih the cimhe riinngg, the hillleshy brniog math csals edned and rael hell bgaen . Well, that was an exaggeration . To be more urate, the whisperings of hell began . To be even more urate, Yohsane-san spoke to me in a quiet voice, ¡°Twelve o¡¯clock . Usual ce . ¡± before smiling to me and turning around to talk to her friends . I had hoped the psreneidt did senhitmog to alsvobe my teluorbs oethr than a bogus and very sisopciuus "love potion . " Yet, it wuold seem taht my hpoes were for nhitong . My poelrbm was still asrge as ever . For the rest of the barek, I did not srtay form my desk . Ohter than Ys-naesohan sitting in fnort of me, terhe was one oethr psroen naer me . His name was Vallgier A n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om No, I did not know Viger A¡¯s true name . I couldn¡¯t care less as he doesn¡¯t really bother me and I don¡¯t really bother him . Vlger A was aculy qtuie puloapr . Srlimy puor as Yoneshs-aan, I soupesp; they both were awyals sdnuuorerd by a crclie of fnidres . As awayls, they wree sruonrdeud by thier clicers of fienrds . I hvae cmoe to aet this, heewovr, it di¡¯ndt chagne the fact taht I was aonneyd by their cstnonat ctinathg in the near bnraocugkd . Could you k sehmeorwe esle? Like, maybe not naer this lnoer who wnats some qtneuesis around hree? Liculky, the baerk eednd qcikuly and nramol ss tmie was reseumd . Janeapse was next . Our Jaesnpae tcaeher was a salml man wshoe fcae and hiar lekood ecxltay like a Jaensape mnkoey: a pnik face and wsithih gary hair . I had a filneeg he liekd hot srpnigs too . Wlel, he taghut thegangue falriy well, so I gseus it cuold be fegvroin . Thuogh, I sltil d¡¯ont see the need to knowasil Jnapesae in our ftruue daliy levis . Thinking that, I pulled out my phone and typed in a URL . It was the URL of ¡°Let¡¯s Be a Writer!¡± a popr novel uploading site . Although I preferred to watch anime or y games, it was hard to do that in school . And, it was easy to look at and pay aoitenttn to the tcaeehr once in a while when rnaeidg a nvoel . I ddin¡¯t want to etenrily watse my ptare¡¯ns mnoey aeftr all . Logging in, I checked the new updates for novels to read . Nonhtig of isrteent aeppared tehre, and it dni¡¯dt seem lkie a nveol I was fololwing had ahr esee . Berod, I tpepad on a rdanom title . "Ijilinvbe Pndaa" The synopsis looked like it was done by a two-year-old . I tapped on the link to the first chapter out of curiosity . And, aetfr one sod of reiandg, I kenw . This was actually done by a two-year-old . It was hrlday redae, and terhe was no polt . Well, it was qtiue aiznmag a tl-wyo-roead colud even wrtie . I must give the author that . Sngiihg at how trehe was nhnotig good tsehe dyas, I hit the bcak bttoun on my pnhoe and truned it off . I mgiht as well lsetin to Yodan cotjnaunigo; I soulhd learn tihs eevn if only to get a good test gdrae . I¡¯m the type who deos¡¯nt need noets and dso¡¯ent sdtuy . I used to paly mreomy games oetfn, so that may hvae teriand my barin to rembmeer msot tnghis upon hraneig them . Of crsoue, it aslo clo¡¯udve been good natrual gifts, but I had no way to konw . Teheorrfe, I din¡¯dt use any ntoe tkaing tolos, and slmpiy sat at my desk, lnitinesg to the taehcer bme on . Time pasess eucitxncialrgy swlloy when berod . That was an eevidnt fcat . It felt like hours when I was listening to Yamada-sensei¡¯s expiation of the differences between ssical Japanese conjugation and modern Japanese conjugation . I maen, I geuss it was ionatmrpt, but eguonh to wraarnt a wlohe loessn? I dno¡¯t tinhk so . All trohguh the pieord, I reelteadpyehked my phone for atnyhnig good . And, I aws saw nhtonig iitetsrneng . I sehgid to myeslf, "It smees like the qity of nloevs olinne are dnpiorpg, huh . . . " The rest of the poired prseeosrgd in such a bonrig mennar . Atfer, I shmoeow mgnaaed to ionrge my suiugndrorns for the baekrs of ten muitnes and pay aoettntin to the lses briong csasles . It was like this until twelve o¡¯clock . Lunch break . Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 31 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . [1] ¡°Zhen¡±: The royal I or We . It was how the Emperor refers to himself . [2] ¡°Gongzi¡±: son of an official; son of nobility; your son (honorific) Li Officer did not dare to meet with Qin Yu¡¯s eyes, and only lowered his head and replied, ¡°After thesest several years of training sessions, more than 20,000 extra people were recruited . Coupled with the increasing manpower in these past two years, there are more than 50,000 people in total . The amount that has been finished with their instructions are 30,008 of them, it can be guaranteed that as long as they observe the people that theye into contact with, they could immediately judge it, not even minor details would be passed, whether that person is in ordance with the depiction of the person that Emperor described . ¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°More than 50,000 people, there¡¯s still too little . ¡± Qin Yu stood up and walked to the side of a beautiful flower pot that was ced above a small table in the corner, his eyes seemed to carefully observe the flower vase¡¯s pattern, ¡°Zhen [1] will send another 50,000 people to you . For that well-trained 30,008 people¡ªyou should know what to do, right?¡± ¡°Yes, this subordinate certainly will arrange all of it properly, and will work hard to aplish this by making the manpower scatter to various countries . ¡± Li Officer said, with more sweat dotting his back, he knew how important it was for Qin Yu to find that person, Su Mucheng . He did not understand why Su Mucheng left Qin Yu¡¯s side without saying goodbye as their rtionship was always good, moreover he even left for three years . However, as a small officer, he was naturally afraid to ask Qin Yu directly, and could only obediently follow his instructions . ¡°Very good, you can leave . ¡± Qin Yu retracted his line of sight from the flower vase, and looked at Li Officer . Li Officer rapidly agreed in a loud voice, before retreating from the room . ...... Two years had passed, Li Luo was in a restaurant, buying several kinds of dishes . He let the waiter pack all of it up, before he left the restaurant with a few paper bags in his hands as he walked toward the house where he was living now . Recently he did not know whether it was his illusion or not, but he always felt there was someone watching him in the dark . Though this feeling quickly disappeared, so fast that he almost thought it was his imagination . Even so, Li Luo felt a little ufortable . He decided, tonight after he finished his meal, he would wait until the night grew darker, before taking advantage of the darkness to leave this ce . Then he would find a ce to stay for the night . Afterwards, when the city gate was opened, he would immediately leave this country . In these past few days, he had given a few children tips, to have them help him purchase a lot of delicious snacks at stores that sold desserts . In which he ced all of them into the storage space of Xiao Qi afterwards . Li Luo returned to his own small courtyard that he rented . He ced all of the hot dishes that he bought just a short while ago above the table, picked up some chopsticks and slowly ate up . Now his appearance was that of a very ordinary young man . His facial features were very dull, the type of person that you would forget the next second after you saw them, but because of that pair of peach blossom eyes on top of his face, his ordinary appearance was enhanced a lot . After Li Luo had finished his meal, he waited inside the room until the night waspletely shrouded in darkness . He waiting until some of people that were living around him blew their lights out and went to sleep, before he stood up and walked towards the courtyard door . As soon as he opened the courtyard, he saw a broad and slender figure with his back faced to him, standing not far away from the door . Li Luo¡¯s heart immediately produced a loud thumping noise, the hand that carried a bundle wrapped in cloth, in order to cover up Xiao Qi¡¯s storage space, almost fell to the ground because he was scared . Qin Yu, he-he-he, why has hee to this ce and how could it be possible that he would be here? This is simply unscientific . Isn¡¯t he supposed to be attacking thest country in the territory of the world within this book¡ªQing Xiao Country? Li Luo panicked for a moment, before he quickly calmed down . For now he was not in his original appearance, and the Universal Disguise Pill was still in the effective period, how could Qin Yu recognize him?¡ªBut Qin Yu clearly was standing in the front of his rented house now! Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 33 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . ¡°Ge/gege¡±: big brother . ¡°Er¡±: term of endearment Meimei (ÃÃÃÃ): younger sister . All the women are ¡°sisters¡± and the ¡°age¡± is determined by first rank, and then seniority . Li Luo was sitting on Qin Yu¡¯sp and his waist was being held by him, as they sat in front of a table full of food . Li Luo wanted to get up from Qin Yu¡¯s leg, but his hand which hugged his waist was just like an iron pestle, it was entirely impossible to pull it open . As a result, Li Luo could only awkwardly sit on Qin Yu¡¯sp with his almostpletely naked body . Li Luo¡¯s hands were covering that ce between his legs . He felt as if his face was burning . Not to mention, while holding him, Qin Yu was also using his chopsticks to pick up vegetable slices and directly fed them into his mouth . At the beginning, Li Luo resisted when Qin Yu was feeding him, but after Qin Yu directly took the food into his own mouth, and then pulled the back of his head and kissed him deeply as he delivered the food inside his mouth, did he give up the resistance . ¡°Are you full?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s low and maic voice sounded in Li Luo¡¯s ear . Li Luo¡¯s body went stiff, he did not answer Qin Yu¡¯s question . He always felt whether his answer was, full or not, either were wrong . At this moment, he waspletely unable to guess Qin Yu¡¯s way of thinking, maybe he never saw through Qin Yu¡¯s mind previously . Seeing that Li Luo didn¡¯t answer for a long time, Qin Yu chuckled as his line of sight followed Li Luo¡¯s slim back down to his upturned buttocks, the color of his eyes darkened more and more . ¡°Since you won¡¯t answer, then I¡¯ll assume that you¡¯ve already eaten enough . ¡± Qin Yu put down the chopsticks in his hand, and he directly stretched out his hand to the onlyyer of muslin that covered Li Luo¡¯s butt . The hand that originally hugged Li Luo¡¯s waist untied the red muslin belt . The soft and wide muslin clothes immediately slipped down from Li Luo¡¯s shoulders, revealing the white and smooth skin inside, ¡°Since you are full, then it¡¯s my turn . ¡± Qin Yu said, as he caressed Li Luo¡¯s chest with the hand that he used to tear open the belt . Li Luo felt that the nerves in his brain were stretched taut from the movements Qin Yu made, moreover he was unable to think anything, so he directly grabbed Qin Yu¡¯s hand that was on his chest, and hurriedly said, ¡°Wait a minute! I...I¡¯m still not full, can we continue eating?¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I will be in charge of feeding you until you¡¯re full¡ªusing another way . ¡± Qin Yu said while burying his face inside the crook of Li Luo¡¯s shoulder . Sure enough, whether his answer was full or not, they were both wrong . Li Luo¡¯s back was against Qin Yu¡¯s chest . As soon as Qin Yu pressed him down on the table, Li Luo¡¯s fingers instantly clutched the delicate andplicated patterns of the tablecloth, from Qin Yu¡¯s actions, he lightly bumped into the table, his lips were flushed red and his mouth was slightly opened as Qin Yu kissed him veraciously . His eyesight was blurring, his chaotic brain grew empty . He was pressed down twice by Qin Yu on the table . Afterward, he was carried to the bed and while sitting on Qin Yu¡¯s waist, he was done twice there . At this moment, Li Luo was exhausted and in a daze, he almost fell asleep when Qin Yu took him to the bath to clean him up, but when he was being cleaned up by Qin Yu, he once again was pushed into the bathroom wall by Qin Yu as he entered him . In the end, Li Luo was unable to withstand that nonstop vigorous activity and unconsciously fell asleep . Qin Yu took the already asleep Li Luo in his hands and carried him to the bed . The corner of Li Luo¡¯s eyes had turned red because he was crying . Qin Yuid down beside Li Luo, but he did not immediately go to bed, rather with one hand supporting his head, he leaned his head and carefully looked at Li Luo¡¯s appearance . Inside his ck eyes were deep emotions that Li Luo had never seen before . As he looked at Li Luo, he stretched out his other hand and carefully traced the lines of Li Luo¡¯s face with his fingers, as if he wanted to engrave the appearance of Li Luo deeply into his heart, never to be forgotten for eternity . When Qin Yu saw the sleeping Li Luo unconsciously wrinkle his eyebrows, Qin Yu reached out with one hand and began to caress the area between Li Luo¡¯s eyebrows to ease them up . Then Qin Yu sat up half-seated, and he put his hand on Li Luo¡¯s waist, and helped Li Luo massage his waist . He condensed his warm internal forces on his palm as he massaged Li Luo¡¯s waist, making Li Luo¡¯s furrowed brows gradually loosen . In the end Li Luo unconsciously issued afortable moan . When Qin Yu heard Li Luo¡¯s soft moan, he could not help but let out a chuckle . He continued his massage, while looking at Li Luo¡¯s rxed appearance . Afterwards, he leaned over to Li Luo¡¯s body from his half-seated position, and whispered in Li Luo¡¯s ear softly, ¡°If only you normally were as well-behaved as now . ¡± The sound was just like a gust of wind, quickly dissipating into the room . Even if Li Luo still wanted to flee from his side, he would use the fastest speed to capture him back to his side . Now he almost had this vast world under him, onlycking thest step . The spies he had trained already covered all of thend under his jurisdiction, this dense, even if Li Luo ran far away, he too would be unable to escape the heid . ¡°You are mine, in this lifetime, don¡¯t ever think to escape from my life . ¡± Qin Yu hugged Li Luo¡¯s waist and pulled him into his embrace . Feeling the warm and real body in his bosom, Qin Yu¡¯s nerves that in these five years had not rxed, slowly rxed down . He held Li Luo¡¯s body, and heard the light and steady breaths that came out from him, he unconsciously fell asleep . ...... Li Luo and Qin Yu strived against each other for a long time, because of his constant request, he was allowed to wear a white robe, but he also had been done by Qin Yu many times . Even though he still wore nothing inside the robe, totally exposed, and only tied with a belt . Howeverpared to the previous two months, where his body was only wrapped by a singleyer of thin muslin, it was much better . Li Luo copsed softly onto the bed, his butt was half suspended in midair as heid down on his stomach . Just a moment ago, he was embraced by Qin Yu twice, at this moment there was no strength left in his whole body . He appeared somewhatzy, all revealed, a sense ofnguid . His butt hurt when he sat down, so he could only lie down on his stomach . Taking advantage of the fact that Qin Yu went to the study room, Li Luo immediately checked out the progress of storyline that he absolutely didn¡¯t have time to see before . At this moment, the progress had been stopped at 99 . 3% . He always felt that with such progress, to achieve one hundred percent progress, it would take a long time . Li Luo looked at the slow pace of progress bar, and felt more pain in his butt . Qin Yu currently watched him like a thief, as if he would run away if he loosened his guard . There were several squads of imperial guards surrounding the ce around this room, this position, even a housefly couldn¡¯t fly out . They were already attacking thest country, but since Qin Yu found him, the speed of capturing the Qing Xiao country obviously instantaneously slowed down . Qin Yu almost spent all of his time with him, he only ordered his generals to attack Qing Xiao country . The ability of those generals were obviously not as good as Qin Yu . In addition, the Old General Nangong had retired . He had long ago forced Qin Yu to remove him from his position, before he went back to farm and enjoy a peaceful life . The person who inherited Nangong Ao¡¯s position was his second son, Nangong Zhan . His ability wasn¡¯t bad, but still not as good as the Old General Nangong, in addition Qin Yu was much better than him at nning strategies . So it was understandable that the current progress was slowing down like this . Li Luo withdrew from his train of thought, he raised his head, before he looked boringly at the furnishings inside the room . In addition to eating and sleeping, what he did the most was exercise in a certain bed . Qin Yu was just like an insatiable beast, no matter when, as long as he wanted it, he would directly press him down to somece¡ªdoor, table, carpet, window, then directly tear open his clothes before overwhelming him . In the long run, Li Luo¡¯s body now had be very sensitive, as if it had formed from some kind of reflex . As long as Qin Yu touched his body, he would involuntarily be weakened, his body would burn hot, moreover his excitement would be uncontroble and stand up on their own . Li Luo felt that he could no longer go back to his original world . If it continued going on like this, his integrity as straight man was at risk (although it seemed that there wasn¡¯t much left _ (: §Ù) ¡Ï) _) . His body had already gradually be ustomed to being entered by Qin Yu, as he obtained pleasure from this seemingly abnormal sexual rtionship . Even when Qin Yu only touched him, he began to feel a strange sense of anticipation . Li Luo covered his face, and felt that his bottom line had been broken . At this moment, Li Luo suddenly heard a crisp and sweet voice of girl outside, ¡°Mucheng gege, Mucheng gege I know you¡¯re inside, why don¡¯t youe out and see me?¡± Liu Ruoyan, in fact, as early as a month ago, she hade here from time to time, and wanted to meet with him, but he had always promised to see her, but didn¡¯t even answer her . ¡± Li Luo still did not answer, with how he looked at the moment, he couldn¡¯t go see Liu Ruoyan . Let alone he was just wearing a thinyer of muslin, and there were countless deep and shallow traces of bite marks and hickeys on his body . Making the people who saw that, instantly know what he¡¯d experienced in the end . ¡°Mucheng gege!¡± The girl outside shouted again, ¡°Is it that scoundrel Qin Yu that won¡¯t permit you to meet me? Mucheng gege, just let me see you, okay? Yan¡¯er has not seen you for more than five years . Yan¡¯er really wants to meet you . Why don¡¯t you want to see me?¡± The voice of girl outside the door somewhat choked up, and seemed to be very wronged . ¡°Do you want to see him?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice suddenly sounded from inside . Liu Ruoyan seemed to be startled, as she didn¡¯t say anything for a long time . Until half a cup of tea time passed, only then did she say, ¡°Howe you¡¯re here? Weren¡¯t you still discussing important things in the study?¡± n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°It wasn¡¯t an urgent matter, so I came back early . Do you want to meet Mucheng, I¡¯ll let you see him . ¡± Liu Ruoyan immediately elevated her voice as she quickly said, ¡°Really? You¡¯re really willing to let me meet Mucheng gege?¡± Li Luo cried in his heart, he had a very bad feeling about this . ¡°Why would I stop you from seeing him?¡± Qin Yu¡¯s voice sounded again, ¡°But if you want to see him, only you can go inside . The maids behind you have to wait outside . ¡± ¡°It¡¯s enough with only this? No problem, I want to meet Mucheng gege . ¡± Then, there was squeaky sound that came out from the closed door, as the door slowly opened . Li Luo¡¯splexion immediately changed . He rapidly stood up from his lying position on his tummy on the soft couch and tried to hide behind the bed . However Qin Yu was obviously faster than him, and a fiery palm grabbed Li Luo¡¯s hand when he reached halfway, ¡°Mucheng, where are you going?¡± Qin Yu said as he circled Li Luo¡¯s waist . He held Li Luo in his embrace, before he leaned over and kissed Li Luo on his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see your Ruoyan meimei?¡± Chapter 34 Chapter 34 Chapter 34: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 34 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . ¡°Ge/gege¡±: big brother ¡°Er¡±: term of endearment Li Luo did not dare to turn around and look at the expression on Liu Ruoyan¡¯s face, he could only use his gaze to indicate to Qin Yu to send Liu Ruoyan away . Qin Yu pretended he did not know the meaning of Li Luo¡¯s gaze when he looked at him . He once again kissed Li Luo on his lips, then he turned his head and said, ¡°We have not seen each other for five years, why don¡¯t we sit down and chat while drinking tea . ¡± Qin Yu did not say it in an inquiring tone, but an affirmative one . Without waiting for Liu Ruoyan to answer, he immediately picked up Li Luo and carried him to the edge of the table, before sitting down as he ced Li Luo on hisp . Liu Ruoyan¡¯s expression appeared somewhat nk, after she listened to Qin Yu¡¯s words, with a foolish look she sat down in the opposite seat from Qin Yu and Li Luo . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om From this angle, she saw very clearly . Li Luo¡¯s handsome face was flushed red lightly, his pair of peach blossom eyes also seemed to be filled with spring that was about to overflow, but no tears came down as they stayed at the rim of his eyes . His brows were frowned, as he nibbled his lips lightly, he seemed to be enduring pain . Finally, he seemed like he was unable to bear it as he turned his head to Qin Yu and whispered softly, ¡°Don¡¯t do this, stop!¡± His voice had a hint of a soft rhyme in the end, listening to it Liu Ruoyan immediately felt like there were soft things sweeping her heart, making her face so it could not help but flush red . Qin Yu sent out a nce to Liu Ruoyan, his eyes shed a hint of displeasure, he seemed dissatisfied that such a voice from Li Luo was heard by an outsider . His eyes were dark as he directly held the back of Li Luo¡¯s head, in the front of Liu Ruoyan, he immediately started kissing Li Luo¡¯s lips, prying open his mouth, and kissed him deeply . Qin Yu took off his hand that originally seized Li Luo¡¯s lower half wantonly, and ced it on Li Luo¡¯s shoulder, and deliberately pulled down Li Luo¡¯s clothes a little bit, only exposing a small part of skin on his shoulder . Although it was just a small part, it was covered with many red and purple marks . It could easily be imagined that under the shelter of his clothes, the skin underneath must be the same as this part of skin, all covered with such marks . Liu Ruoyan stared nkly at the situation before her, before she mmed the teacup in her hand down, making the warm tea immediately spill out onto a small part of the table . She hadn¡¯t gotten married yet, and was still ignorant about the matters between men and women . However, when she saw the way Qin Yu was carried and kissing Li Luo, and then saw those traces on Li Luo¡¯s body, even if she knew nothing, she could stillprehend what kind of rtionship Li Luo and Qin Yu had now . Then she remembered that she had seen such a trace on Li Luo before he disappeared . A small light bulb immediately shed in Liu Ruoyan¡¯s brain, her expression was no longer nk, rather an angry expression had emerged, ¡°Mucheng gege, did Qin Yu force you? As long as you say it to Yan¡¯er, Yan¡¯er certainly won¡¯t let him bully you again!¡± Li Luo immediately felt the hands that were holding him tighten, within Qin Yu¡¯s eyes a trace of ck gas seemed to emerge gradually, the hand behind him slowly stroking his back at some kind of frequency . Li Luo immediately felt his scalp tightening, this signal, every time Qin Yu wanted to press him down and do him, he would touch him like this¡ªDon¡¯t tell me he wanted to overwhelm him in front of Liu Ruoyan? Li Luo¡¯s eyes immediately showed uneasiness, with the present Qin Yu, if he tried to escape from his grasp, he wasn¡¯t sure whether Qin Yu would really do that thing, but he did not dare to gamble . Li Luo held Qin Yu¡¯s shoulder, his thin shoulders shaking a bit, before he said in calm tone, ¡°No, Yu, he did not force me, it was of my own volition . ¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe it! What about the five years you disappeared? Was it not because Qin Yu was forcing you, so you refused to stay with him?¡± Liu Ruoyan still didn¡¯t believe him, so she continued to ask . Li Luo truly had to kneel down to the girl in front of him for how observant she was . He wanted to say that, right now, Qin Yu still had him imprisoned . He was only missing a chain tied to his foot . However, he didn¡¯t dare, and also couldn¡¯t say it . Even if he said it, Liu Ruoyan also didn¡¯t have the ability to save him, and Qin Yu would be ckened even worse . It would really not be long before Qin Yu tied a chain to his feet . Even more terrible was, he was afraid of his waist would not be able to stand the continued punishment from Qin Yu after he ckened, and if it continued to go on like that, his waist certainly would be broken . Even if a martial arts practitioner¡¯s muscles and bones were softer, they couldn¡¯t stand to take the many poses from Qin Yu every day as he moved to and fro inside him . As a hardcore otaku, Li Luo had watched countless AV¡¯s . Li Luo felt that he and Qin Yu had been doing many shameless and impatient things these days and that they have been opened to countless new worlds, he felt that his whole person wasn¡¯t good enough for Liu Ruoyan . ¡°It¡¯s not what you think . I¡¯m in love with Yu, that kind of love between the lovers, he didn¡¯t force me . I disappeared for five years because I had important things to do, a very urgent matter, so I didn¡¯t have the chance to leave a message for Yu . Therefore you think that I disappeared, but I¡¯m back now, and I only want to be together with Yu . ¡± ¡°...you lied to me, you¡¯re lying to me right?¡± When Liu Ruoyan heard Li Luo say that he liked Qin Yu after he opened his mouth, tears instantly ran down her face, she felt like her heart was in chaos . Personally seeing Li Luo and Qin Yu¡¯s closeness, and then hearing Li Luo say he liked Qin Yu, nothing could do more damage to her than this . She wasn¡¯t married yes, she always believed that as long as she persisted in her efforts in getting close to Mucheng gege, one day he would return back her feelings . Therefore she has always insisted on, but now this reality was telling her that all her perseverance was useless, it was entirely only a one-sided love on her own part . Seeing that Li Luo did not open his mouth to answer her, Liu Ruoyan¡¯s tears were streaming down even more violently . She covered her mouth with her hands as she quickly stood up . Since she absurdly stood up, the chair crashed heavily onto the ground, producing an ear-piercing sound . Just like her broken heart, no longer able to join back together again . Liu Ruoyan used her hands to cover her tearful eyes, before she rapidly rushed out of the room . Qin Yu used a bit of his internal force with his eyes to quickly close the opened door . The people outside only saw Liu Rouyan rush out while crying, and then saw the door close again, not knowing what happened inside . Inside the room, with an obviously cheerful smile on his lips, Qin Yu picked up Li Luo and carried him in his arms, directly throwing Li Luo on top of the soft bed . . Warning, Mature content . ¡°Although what you said to Liu Ruoyan, that you loved me was only in order to deceive her, I¡¯m still very happy, today I¡¯ll reward you first . ¡± After he finished speaking, Qin Yu immediately pulled open Li Luo¡¯s clothes, as he explored inside . ¡ªIf this was the reward that Qin Yu spoke about, he¡¯d rather not have it! Li Luo didn¡¯t have a chance to say anything, because Qin Yu is lowered his head and sucked upon his excitement . !!!!!! Li Luo is so shocked that he almost jumped up, but his waist was being held down tightly by Qin Yu . Finally, in the instant that he released his desire, Li Luo felt as though he had ascended to heaven, but the feeling didn¡¯tst long before he was eaten by Qin Yu again . ¡ªSo what kind of reward he said was a routine, where after he finished he was not going to let him lie down and quickly pressed him down again . End of warning Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36: ¡®The Wild Dragon Proud Days¡¯ 1 . 36 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . [1] ¡°Ge/gege¡±: big brother . [2] ¡°Taijian¡±: eunuchs, who were men that were castrated, are not the same as taijian as taijian refers to specific positions in the Imperial Pce and government which were upied by men that were castrated . Li Luo definitely didn¡¯t think that there would be a day where he and Qin Yu, would wear the same color clothes . They were thickyers of ceremonial robes with alternating dark and red colors, and together with Qin Yu walking down a red carpet that stretched hundreds of meters to a high tform, while thousands of people watched the crowning ceremony of the Empress . Their hands were sped together as Qin Yu guided him, every time they walked past one region, the people in that ce would immediately kneel down and kowtow toward him and Qin Yu . Finally, Li Luo, under the lead of Qin Yu, arrived at the high tform and then sat beside Qin Yu . Although they sat in such high ce, looking down at the mass of people below did indeed feel very cool . However not including those who are full of hostility towards him, even most of the people looked at him used a kind of ¡®you are a shameless little vixen that bewitched our emperor, it¡¯s simply a cmity towards thews and disciplines of the Imperial Court, you really don¡¯t know any shame!¡¯ gaze at him . Li Luo really wanted to cry but he had no tears, he did not want to marry Qin Yu . If you guys could be a little useful, and could have persuaded Qin Yu, how could this kind of thing happen? n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He had not even kissed his blood-rted younger sister¡¯s mouth before he crossed over, he instantly kissed a man as his first time, and now he even married him . Li Luo could not help but check the progress bar in his mind, the progress bar was still staying at 99 . 5, his desire to disappear on the spot was simply impossible to achieve . The atmosphere was unusually quiet and solemn below, as Qin Yupleted Li Luo¡¯s crowning ceremony as the Empress . He hugged Li Luo, and revealing the first satisfying smile ever since Li Luo¡¯s disappearance . Li Luo and Qin Yu¡¯s bridal rooms were decorated very festively, the room was covered with red silk curtains . It was full of red candles everywhere . In the front of the bed was a small table with two red candles burning above which were as thick as a child¡¯s arms, with a golden dragon and phoenix circled above the candle . The table was filled with various kinds of festive fruits and pastries . The wall was also re-applied with a thickyer of pepper and mud, so that the room was filled with a peculiar fragrance . After the ceremony was finished, Qin Yu lead Li Luo all the way until they walked past a corner, before he directly picked Li Luo up and carried him . He walked with great strides into their bridal room . He ced Li Luo down on the edge of the bedside table . Qin Yu picked up a jug and poured two cups of wine, he still had a smile on his face . His deep eyes seemed to be flowing with the warmth of spring water, when he locked eyes with him it made Li Luo unable to help but feel his heart soften . ¡°It is said that exchanging cups of wine between bride and groom is important during a wedding, we are married today, and we also can¡¯t miss this one segment . ¡± Qin Yu said, while he handed over a full cup of wine to Li Luo¡¯s hands . Receiving that kind of expecting gaze from Qin Yu, Li Luo involuntarily took the wine cup, and then intertwined the arm that held the wine with Qin Yu¡¯s arm, and unconsciously poured down the wine into his mouth . After they finished drinking the wine, only then did he manage to react . I actually exchanged cups of wine with Qin Yu so naturally?! In his mind, little Li Luo immediately knocked his head a few times against the wall, with a face that basically stated that there¡¯s nothing left to live for . After they finished exchanging cups of wine, Qin Yu picked up Li Luo and brought him to the bed, but he did not do anything further to Li Luo . He merely hugged Li Luo¡¯s waist and rubbed his back repeatedly . Afterwards he told Li Luo many things about what happened around him in the five years when Li Luo was absent . They spent almost all night with Qin Yu talking as his voice sounded continuously, Li Luo did not know when he fell asleep, but when he woke up, Qin Yu¡¯s silhouette had long since disappeared . That night, Li Luo¡¯s heart was very calm, as if he returned back to the time before he and Qin Yu slept together in the same bed, and lived in the same ce . He and Qin Yu would be able to chat about what happened to them today, whether it was happy, or sad . Li Luoid down in bed, looking at the red canopy of the bed above, and sighed . If only Qin Yu could interact with him like he didst night, rather than want to treat him like a lover . He definitely would not leave for five years without notice, and he would spend more time with him . If that was so, in the end, he probably would not want to leave so quickly, right? Li Luo sighed again, he ced an arm across his eyes, not looking at the red scene . ...... Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37: Real World 2 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Li Ning shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure, I saw it in the newspaper today . Little Luo, you and him were considered good friends . Although the two of you weren¡¯t in contact for two or three years, I think I still need to tell you about this matter . ¡± After he listened to Li Ning¡¯s words, Li Luo was not in the mood to eat dinner somewhat . Although he was eating his fill, he was literally eating without tasting the food . Riding in Li Ning¡¯s car and going back to his own rented apartment, Li Luo immediately took the newspaper that was stuffed inside the doorway, before he went inside the house . Li Luo was quickly flipping through the newspaper in his hands as he took off his shoes and changed into his indoor slippers then he walked inside . Just as he turned to one page, Li Luo instantly saw the news about Jin Chenji, moreover half of the side of that page of newspaper was upied by the headlines of him . When he thought about thepany that Jin Chenji controlled which was a colossus that almost monopolized more than half of the economy in Hua Country, this space was understandable . The first few paragraphs of the front news were focused on the identity of Jin Chenji, following with the time and ce of the car ident, then the spection about the car ident . In the middle was the scene of the car ident, one could see the image of a car window stained with clear bloodstains on it, Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but squeeze his hands, making the newspaper crumple . He frowned, focused his mind, before he carefully read the news once again to find the hospital address where Jin Chenji was checked in . It was a private hospital in Hua Country . The charge fee in that ce was very high, but had the medical treatment and resources that were one of the very best in Hua Country . Its confidentiality was very good, it prohibited all the news rted to the patients entered . Everywhere inside the hospital had been installed with rmed equipment . It also could effectively prevent the reporters mixed in from taking photos . The visitors needed the consent of family members to enter the patient¡¯s room, and after nightfall, besides the patient¡¯s family members, other people couldn¡¯t stay . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Luo put down the newspaper, and went out to the fruit shop to buy a basket of fruit, besides fruit, he did not know what to bring as gift when he going to the hospital . Early in the morning the next day, he intended to call Jin Chenji¡¯s younger brother, Jin Chenxie, first, and let him know he wanted to visit his big brother in the hospital, before calling a taxi to directly go to that private hospital . Then, Li Luo first went to his bedroom to take a bath . When he finished, only then did Li Luo remember that after he came back to the real world, he didn¡¯t check out the recent developments of his novel and didn¡¯t post any new chapters . However he was not in the mood to write now, fortunately he had a few new chapters in his stock files before he crossed over, so there should still be a few chapters in the stock files now . It was enough to cope with a few days . After he pressed down the power button and waited for a minute, theputer that he had been using for more than five years finally opened . After a few minutes, Li Luo entered his username and password in his somewhat unfamiliar ount and logged in . Although the time when he returned to his world was same as the time before he transmigrated, in fact he had lived in Qin Yu¡¯s world for more than a decade, still he could remember this password because the password was a few of hismonly used passwords, and he still could somewhat remember it . After he released one of the new chapters in his stock files, Li Luo did not look at anything else, as he quickly turned off theputer and went to sleep . In his dream, Li Luo felt a pair of sad eyes stare at him continuously, those pair of sad eyes were hidden in the darkness, while he was standing in a sunny meadow . Those eyes that were hidden in darkness seemed to have been waiting for his arrival to save him, take him out from thisyer of boundless darkness . However, no matter how Li Luo was walking over toward him, he was unable to approach that location . As if while he was approaching, thatyer of darkness would also retreat, no matter how much effort he used, it wouldn¡¯t do . Li Luo suddenly woke up . He immediately sat up from the bed, as he felt his heart was very stuffed and painful as if there was a heavy block crushing his heart . He couldn¡¯t help but pick up his left hand and looked at it continuously, as he remembered the look of despair Qin Yu showed when his time to leave was up . At that time, he really wanted to stay behind and continue to apany Qin Yu . When he saw him like that, he felt that it seemed like his heart was also broken the same as him . That kind of heartache feeling was simply just like being suffocated . Now that he had returned to the real world, how about the Qin Yu that stayed there? Li Luo found that he had never thought of this problem, when he was forced by Qin Yu, he only wanted to quickly go back to the real world and avoid Qin Yu, just like those five years when he left without notice . He never thought about Qin Yu¡¯s feelings, never thought why Qin Yu was so scared that he would escape again and always tie him up to his side, like when he captured him after he disappeared for five years . He only thought of himself, only thought about his own feelings, believed that him leaving was for Qin Yu¡¯s good, but he did not think about what Qin Yu really wanted . Li Luo originally thought that after leaving Qin Yu, and returning to the ce where he had always wanted toe back to, his mood would be rxed . However, the fact was that whenever he remembered Qin Yu, and thought he could not see him again, he always felt a sense of unspeakable suffocation . Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39: ¡®Saint Magus¡¯ 2 . 2 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Li Luo didn¡¯t have to wait for a long time in the field of green grass, before he saw a group of men and women dressed in magic robese into his field of view . Li Luo immediately ran happily a few steps, dashing towards that group of people, before he called out ¡°Meow-meow¡± several times at that group of people . Subsequently, his plump and small body quickly rolled on the ground past a few men and women in magic robes . The leader of that group of youths immediately saw Li Luo . He stared at Li Luo for a moment, before rapidly turning his sight away as he knitted his brows, ¡°I thought that it was some kind of magical beast, I didn¡¯t expect it was just an ordinary kitten . ¡± When he saw Li Luo rolling towards his direction, he even stretched out his leg and kicked Li Luo out . Li Luo instantly rolled away a fewps, and issued a few sounds of ¡°meow-meow¡± in pain . A youngdy dressed in a red-rimmed dress came out from the procession where the little catst rolled off to, and she picked up the little cat that was lying on the ground and held it in her arms . After checking that the kitten in her bosom was not injured, she turned around, and looked at the leader of the youths, ¡°Tals, why are you going so far? It didn¡¯t even attack you, moreover it also doesn¡¯t have any potential for attack, so why did you hurt it?¡± After hearing the youngdy¡¯s words, the young man named Tals immediately snickered loudly, ¡°Ha, it seems that our little Salina has begun to overflow with sympathy . You pity that waste and it¡¯s not even worth it, now you even felt sympathy to such insignificant ordinary animal, it truly makes me unable to understand . ¡± n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Elvis is not a waste . Even if he doesn¡¯t have any magic power at this moment, he will certainly be stronger again in the future . ¡± Salina¡¯s face flushed red, she bit her red lip, as she retorted loudly against Tals . ¡°Hahaha, if it was the former Elvis, it maybe would be possible . But now, it has been three years, and he still doesn¡¯t make any progress . Every year, when he attends the testing ceremony to test his magic power, his magic power still shows zero . He is useless now, simply nothing more than an ordinary person . ¡± Tals showed a ridiculous smile in his face, ¡°Now I¡¯m the genius that the elders ced their hope with, but you instead went to hold Elvis, that waste¡¯s thigh . Might as welle over and lick the tip of my shoe . Perhaps when I am happy, I¡¯ll give you one of the treasures that the n elders bestowed to me . ¡± As the young man¡¯s voice fell, the roar ofughter immediately sounded from the surrounding youths . The rim of Salina¡¯s eyes had be red when she heard Tals¡¯ words . She only stared angrily at Tals, but did not say anything back . Holding Li Luo, she silently returned to the end of the procession . Li Luo stuck his head out from inside Salina¡¯s bosom, stretched out one of his small ws and patted Salina¡¯s shoulder, then let out a ¡°meow¡± sound loudly . Salina immediately burst intoughter, and she caressed Li Luo¡¯s plump head a few times, ¡°Do you want tofort me? It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not feeling sad . ¡± Seeming to remember something, Salina showed a sweet smile to Li Luo, ¡°You¡¯re so cute, Elvis will certainly like you . Even though he can¡¯t set up a contact with a contracted beast right now, you can just stay by his side and apany him . ¡± Seeing the little white cat in her bosom, open its pair of big amber eyes, and as if understood her words, let out ¡°meow¡± sound just like it was answering her . Selina couldn¡¯t help but reach out and touch that little fluffy creature in her arms, and couldn¡¯t help but once again repeat the sentence, ¡°Elvis will certainly like you . ¡± The group of youths only dared to wander around the perimeter of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, and after searching for contracted beasts everywhere, they did not find any suitable ones . Seeing that it was alreadyte in the evening, everyone hurriedly got out of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . When it was nightfall, the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts was very dangerous for Magus at their level . Therefore, they must walk out of this vast Mountain Range of Magical Beasts before the sky waspletely out of light . Since they also did not enter deeply, it only took one hour of time, before everyone was out of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . Three carriages were already waiting outside the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts long ago . Seeing the group of youthse out, a middle-aged man with a four star magic robe immediately exposed one quick smiling expression . The somewhat pridefulplexion of youth that walked forward, after seeing him, quickly vanished a lot, the middle-aged man exchange a few words with Tals, before letting the group of youth go into the carriage . After nearly two hours of driving, the carriages arrived in the front of a city with towering walls¡ªMika City . Since the distance between the city and the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts was rtively close, the walls of Mika City were built with the strongest of rocks . The wall was also filled with magical defensive arrays set up by Magus of the sixth rank, to ensure that the walls of Mika City would not be destroyed if the small chance of a horde of magical beasts started to attack the city would emerge . As soon as the city¡¯s guards on the wall saw the g of the emblem of a family symbol with six stars on it, shining in golden color on both sides of carriages, and there were more than a dozen magicmps floating above the three carriages, they immediately opened the gate that had been tightly closed . Three carriages entered the city without any pause, advancing towards the west . Soon, the carriages stopped in front of a mansion with a very wide area . The door of the carriages opened, and more than ten youths came down from the carriages . The five or six youths led by Tals followed the previous middle-aged man wearing a four star magic robe and entered the main gate of the mansion, while the other youths were all scattered and ready to go home . Those who could live in this big house of the n were all potential children who were recognized by the elders and patriarch, while others could only live in their own homes . Being able to live in this big house was the thing that all of the children in the n were most looking forward to . Salina had maintained the mostfortable way to hold the little cat within her bosom . For fear if she moved wrongly she would make the little one in her bosom feel ufortable . When she tried to use one hand to hold the little cat¡¯s small butt, she quickly felt it turn around its body and tried to move its small butt away from her, while it lightly grabbed her hand with its plump and small ws . She couldn¡¯t help butugh, holding the little white cat with both hands, she ced it in the same level with her eyes, and stared at it, ¡°Do you feel ufortable when I hold you that way? Or are you embarrassed?¡± Then she saw that fluffy, little cat, wrinkled its small nose, its big amber eyes were misted, as it innocently called out ¡°meow-meow-meow¡± at her . Salinaughed even more happily . She took Li Luo¡¯s small body and let it fly a few times in the air . Then she once again held it and continued walking forward withrge strides, but this time she was very careful using her hands to hold the little one within her bosom, so she would not touch its small butt . Li Luo could clearly sense the youngdy¡¯s delicate fragrance and body heat . Oddly, he did not feel like he used to be, where when he was touched by a girl, he would instantly blush as his heartbeat sped up, now he thought he did not feel anything at all, and only felt that the girl¡¯s soft embrace was reallyfortable _ (: 3) ¡Ï) _ . Salina turned a few corners as she held Li Luo, and then went to the left, walking toward the direction of a house with a little orange light that passed through from inside the window . Li Luo stuck his fluffy small head out from inside Salina¡¯s bosom . He felt a little nervous and couldn¡¯t help but stretch out his little pink tongue and licked his own mouth . Now this body had been changed its core, he doesn¡¯t know whether the male protagonist would still fancy him . If he refused him, what should he do? Only when Salina reached the front of the house and knocked on the door, she called out loudly, ¡°Grandma Vicia, please open the door, it¡¯s me, Salina . ¡± Li Luo withdrew his head and looked forward only showing his pair of big eyes . After a while, the wooden door opened, revealing a face full of wrinkles, but a benevolent face . As soon as the old woman saw Salina standing outside, she immediately smiled brightly, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Salina, good child, are youing to look for Elvis?¡± ¡°En, yes, is Elvis inside?¡± Salina asked, standing on her tiptoes as she looked inside . ¡°Yes, yes, he is in his room . ¡± ¡°Can I go in and find him?¡± ¡°Come in, wait a moment, Grandma Vicia will bring tea and snacks for you . ¡± Vicia walked to the side and let Salina go inside . ¡°No need, Grandma Vicia, I won¡¯t stay for a long time and will leave in a minute . ¡± Salina said as she trotted up the stairs . The old stairs let out creaking sound as Salina walked on the top of them, there were portraits of Elvis¡¯ parents, paternal grandfather, maternal grandmother, and maternal grandfather who had passed away . Their portraits were hung up on the walls of the staircase, but it didn¡¯t make one feel frightened . Instead, everyone¡¯s facial outlines seemed very soft and warm, against the light of the candles that were brightly lit every few steps on the stairs . After she arrived at the second floor, Salina walked to the room on the right and knocked on the door, ¡°Elvis, are you inside?¡± Inside the room . A fourteen-fifteen year old boy was lying in bed with his hands folded over the back of his head, as he looked out of the window, at the night sky full of stars . Although the outline of the young man¡¯s face was still somewhat immature, it was not difficult to see that he would certainly be a very handsome man in the future . He had extremely dashing golden hair, under that two thick sword like eyebrows, is a pair of azure blue, deep eyes, just like the vast ocean . Hearing Salina¡¯s voice outside the door, the young man quickly recovered back from his daze state, and retracted his attention from outside the window . He rolled off from the bed and walked to the door with bare feet to open it . When he opened the door, the first thing he noticed was not Salina who smiled at him brilliantly . Instead, he looked at the soft, tiny, and fluffy, round small cat within Salina¡¯s bosom, as it opened its pair of big amber eyes, and looked back at him . Besides staring at him, the little cat also softly let out a ¡°meow¡± sound, and waved its plump and small w towards him, looking as if it wanted to say hello . Elvis looked at that soft little thing, and his already deathly still heart did not know why it suddenly trembled . It was as if the surface of frozen ice was brushed gently by the spring wind, and in a short while it rapidly melted and cracked, revealing the warm spring water below, everything was gradually revived as the spring water flowed, revealing out a thin piece of lively atmosphere . Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41: ¡®Saint Magus¡¯ 2 . 4 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om . Even after a long time passed, there was still no reaction from the crystal stone . The man that was standing on the side had long lost all hope for the recovery of Elvis¡¯s magic power . So when he saw this scene, he did not have any unexpected reactions . He merely looked at Elvis, before turning his eyes away . Elvis looked at the unchanging crystal stone, as the hope in his heart once again turned into disappointment . Although this kind of situation also happened in previous years, he never gave up hope . Elvis released his hand from the crystal stone . The hand inside his sleeve clenched tightly, and his fingertips broke into the delicate flesh of the center of his palm, but his face did not show any expressions . He merely lowered his azure eyes slightly, hiding the lost look inside his eyes . Holding Li Luo, he slowly walked down from the high tform . The people in the public square were almost gone as Elvis took the test, leaving only two or three ordinary kittens . When Elvis finished the test, the kittens had long since disappeared . Seeing that all of the youths had been tested, the man once again covered the crystal stone with the ck cloth curtain . After that, he did not stop and left the square directly . The public square was immediately restored to its original spacious and empty appearance, and quietly waited for the next opening . As a result, no one found out that on the top of crystal stone covered with the ck cloth curtain, a faint bright yellow light suddenly emerged, but these rays of light soon disappeared like a wisp of smoke . ¡°It was just raining yesterday . There must be a lot of fresh mushrooms in the woods outside the city . Grandma and your Aunt M will be going out of the city to pick up some mushrooms . Go to the kitchen for your lunch, you only need to warm it up . Grandma also made some pastries and ced them there to eat . Wait for me toe back in the evening, I¡¯ll cook you some mushroom soup . ¡± Vicia said to Elvis that held a cat toy in the shape of stick and rolled it around, as he teased the little white cat with short legs on the ground . Vicia¡¯s arm was holding a bamboo basket, as she sat in the living room with a smile on her face . ¡°Okay, Grandma . ¡± Elvis turned his head and waved his hand towards Vicia, with a cheerful smile on his face . ¡°Be careful on the road, ande back early . ¡± Vicia nodded, she stood up and walked to the closed door, before quickly going out . Elvis lowered his head and shook the stick again to tease the cat, but he saw the little cat that was originally running around and from time to time and stretch out his ws to catch the cat stick, unexpectedly squat on the ground, and covered his eyes with his two front paws . His fat butt was facing him, it was not willing to y anymore . Li Luo felt that his own moral integrity had disappearedpletely after he became a cat . His ws were itching to catch something, and he was doing his utmost to scratch at things . He also liked to lower his head and lick his ws from time to time . When hee back to his senses, he already finished doing it . Furthermore, hepletely didn¡¯t have any resistance when his head and lower jaw was being stroked, not to mention the wool ball and the cat stick . He estimated that if he was given a few pieces of catnip, he might be so happy as though he would fly to the sky . ¡®Although I had warned myself in my heart, I would not do this again the next time, but it is no use . ¡¯ After encountering any of the conditions described above, he can¡¯t control himself as if he was being manipted . He felt himself beingpletely beyond being saved _ (: 3) ¡Ï) _ . When could he be in human form again? Although in this form he could eat and drink, also the protagonist was very good to him, but he was not born this way, rather a human being . In his heart, he still wanted to sit at the table and eat like a normal person, andmunicate with other people . Li Luo was squatting down on the carpet, he closed his eyes as if he still felt awkward . In fact, he had sunk his thoughts into his mind, intending to take a look at the storyline to confirm the time when he could change back to a human form . Li Luo called out that light dot in his mind, and the dot of light was like a picture scroll, as it unfolded within his mind . Li Luo quickly turned to the synopsis of the current period of time, and flipped it over, as he searched for the information that he was looking for . However, after a while, he immediately paused after he fling aside one section of words, he went back to that section, and then looked over only at that one paragraph in his mind . Today, there will be arge-scale horde of magical beasts that rarely happened after a few decades in Mika City, and the protagonist¡¯s grandmother still did not return before the horde of magical beasts happened . After the horde of magical beasts broke out, the protagonist immediately sought to help to the n, but did not get any assistance . After the horde of magical beasts in Mika City stopped, the protagonist who saw his grandmother¡¯s dead body outside the citypletely gave up on his n, and immediately broke off the rtionship with the n and left Mika City . That is, from that time onwards, the protagonist began to gradually be strong . When Li Luo wrote this plot, he didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong . It was a necessary plot to leave, but now he became a character in the book, and the male protagonist is living by his side . He also lived with the protagonist¡¯s grandmother, that good-natured old woman, for more than a month, and now to let him so cold-eyed watch the old woman die, he couldn¡¯t do it . Li Luo immediately turned around, and moved his four small ws in fast speed, running to the edge of Elvis¡¯s leg, he ced his front paws on Elvis¡¯s trousers, anxiously pulling, he opened his mouth to talk but only ¡°meow-meow-meow¡± sounds came out . ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Ludwig?¡± Elvis lowered his head and looked at Li Luo who was pulling his trousers with his paws in puzzlement, and asked strangely, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± ¡°Miao wu . ¡± Li Luo shook his round head, his amber pupilspletely reflected his panic . ¡°Then, what¡¯s up?¡± Elvis picked up Li Luo and touched his back a few times, trying to calm down his excitement . However the little thing in his arms not only wasn¡¯t soothed under hisfort, but instead became even more anxious, his four small ws were continuously moving, as his mouth issued a ¡°meow¡± sound . Li Luo was anxious, while constantly looking for a n, what could be done to make Elvis know what he wanted to say . He turned his head around and saw the sweater that Vicia knitted on the side, he immediately waved the four limbs of his body, wanting to go down . When Elvis saw that the little cat was continuously looking at the side, he put him on the sofa, but he then saw the little white cat happily running to the sweater that his grandmother had just knitted for him . The little cat continuously pped the sweater with his paws, as he turned his head and anxiously let out meow meow sounds at him . Elvis finally realized that something was wrong, he wrinkled his eyebrows and with no smile on his face, unimaginable thoughts shed within his mind, ¡°Ludwig, are you saying that my grandmother is in danger?¡± Li Luo was so moved, he simply wanted to cry on the ground . The gesture that he made with great effort finally had an effect . He immediately called out ¡°meow¡± and nodded his head . Elvis didn¡¯t say anything, nor did he think he was so strange to believe that kind of warning sign that his contracted beast made with only it¡¯s palm of the hand . He ced Li Luo into a small bag that was specially made for him, and then tied the bag his waist, before he quickly rushed out of the house and ran towards the gate of Mika City . However, as he ran to the city gate, he heard the rm bells from the high tower which had been built next to the city gate . The sound of bells were like a heavy stone, that smashed his heart continuously . Elvis¡¯s face became more and more ugly, and he swiftly ran to the city gate, but he was immediately stopped by two guards . Elvis¡¯s eyes were red and he took a few deep breaths before he quickly asked, ¡°What happened outside?¡± ¡°A horde of magical beasts, moreover the scale is bigger than the previous records in Mika City . Now the whole city is on alert, and it is forbidden to enter and exit . ¡± One of the guards said . A horde of magical beasts? Elvis felt as if his mind was being frozen by magic, and he couldn¡¯t think at all . Although he had not experienced the horde of magical beasts during his teenage years, he knew very well how terrible the horde of magical beasts are . A small scale of horde of magical beasts could cause the destruction of a vige with a poption of more than a hundred people, not to mention therger scale . ¡°My grandmother is still outside . ¡± Elvis said . ¡°Although I am very sorry, but I still have to ask you to restrain your grief . ¡± The guard who stopped him didn¡¯t waver in the slightest . When Elvis heard this, he felt his blood was frozen . He understood that the city guards could not open the gate for him . After all, there were so many people in the city, it was impossible for him to open the gate for a single person, and let so many people be in danger . Elvis¡¯s head finally sobered a bit . He didn¡¯t say much, as he knew that at this moment he could only request help from his own n . This was his only hope . He did not hesitate to turn around and quickly run towards the center location of the Roxis n . As long as he could save his grandmother, he was willing to pay any price . In the bag, Li Luo also heard the rm bells sound, and when he listened to the dialogue of Elvis and the guard, Li Luo knew that even if Elvis was now aware the situation, he still could not change the result . In the Roxis n¡¯s eyes, Elvis didn¡¯t possess even a bit of usefulness at all, it was impossible for them to take the risk of sending people to save his grandmother . Li Luo unconsciously felt somewhat sad . Heid down in the bag, as his two ears softened and drooped down . He felt that Elvis had stopped his steps and began to negotiate with the people who were guarding the gate, but the people who guarded the gate were unwilling to let him in . For the n members who entered the main house, there were clear rules . They must be a talented person that have both elders and patriarch consent to be able to enter, and Elvis obviously did not have this qualification . Elvis stayed at the side of entrance for a few minutes, but he was entirely unable to negotiate sess . Then he suddenly moved his footsteps again . Li Luo knew that he was seeing the n¡¯s great elder . Elvis had the highest expectations of him, as he was the person who used to be good to him previously, but Li Luo knew that the rising hope that he had now would only bring him more despair . Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42: ¡®Saint Magus¡¯ 2 . 5 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Sure enough, although Elvis had exined a great deal about the matter to the great elder, the great elder very cleverly avoided Elvis¡¯s request, until the great elder entered inside the entrance of the mansion, Elvis did not get any useful information . Although Li Luo was still inside the bag and couldn¡¯t see what happened outside, he could very clearly feel Elvis¡¯s desperate mood . Even after the elder was gone, Elvis still stood motionless, like a sculpture . Li Luo opened the top lid of the bag where he was staying, he stretched out the tip of his ws and carefully climbed up Elvis¡¯s shoulder . Seeing Elvis¡¯s gloomy eyes, Li Luo stood still in silence for a long time, before he moved his head and rubbed against Elvis¡¯s cheek, he stretch out his tongue and licked Elvis¡¯s face, as he was unable to talk in animal form, the only thing he could do was theseforting actions . Elvis stood for a long time, before turning around and leaving the ce . At the moment he turned around, Li Luo saw the strong unwillingness in Elvis¡¯s eyes also the resentment toward his own n . Elvis clenched both of his hands tightly into fists, with all of his force, the center of his palms were pierced as bright red blood came out from his palms . He must be stronger, must be stronger, strong enough that anyone could only look up to him! Only when he became stronger, could he protect the people he wanted to protect; only when he bes stronger, he won¡¯t have to plead for sympathy andpassion from others . Elvis¡¯s eyes were red, he never felt this thirst to be stronger before, even when he lost all his abilities before, he was very disappointed and unwilling, but he was not excessively desperate like this . The remaining bit of affections he had for the n, alsopletely disappeared at this moment . ¡°Meow . ¡± Feeling the strong emotions from Elvis¡¯s body, Li Luo felt his body couldn¡¯t help but stiffen, so he involuntarily let out a ¡°meow¡± sound . Elvis recovered back from his thought . Seeing the little cat look at him with its moist amber eyes, the stiff expression on his face eased a lot . He reached out his hand to stroke the soft fur of the little dumpling on his shoulder and said, ¡°Of my family, only you are left . ¡± Even so, when the rm was lifted and the gate was opened again, Elvis still had a glimmer of hope that his grandmother would be fine and rushed out of the city gate at the quickest speed, advancing towards the location where his grandmother Vicia said she would pick mushrooms . When he saw Vicia¡¯s bloodstains and iplete corpse, Elvis¡¯s nerves finally broke, he instantly held Vicia¡¯s dead body, and let out a loud miserable cry sound which did not seem like a human¡¯s at all, as tears uncontrobly poured down from his eyes . He was like a lost and lonely beast, that endlessly made whining sounds . Listening to Elvis¡¯s heartbreaking and sorrowful cry, Li Luo felt his heart tighten, as if he also was able to feel the despair that Elvis was feeling . He couldn¡¯t help but lean over his head, cing his ws under his abdomen on the ground and make several deep scars . Even after a cry in pain for a long period of time, Elvis felt like he was not feeling the passage of time, as he nkly knelt down while holding the dead body of Vicia, from when the sun hung high until the moon rose, and then fell again . When the sun rose once again the next day, Li Luo finally couldn¡¯t stand it . He hesitated for a while, before slowly walking to the person that didn¡¯t close his eyes even once as he continuously held Vicia¡¯s corpse . Elvis¡¯s eyes were very red . Li Luo stretched out his ws and patted Elvis¡¯s thigh, ¡°Meow¡± He called out loud . Elvis did not respond, still holding Vicia¡¯s corpse . Only when Li Luo let out ¡°meow meow meow¡± a few dozen times, he moved slightly, and lowered his head looking at the small round cat at his side . Li Luo lifted his head and looked at Elvis¡¯s eyes, there was concern revealed in his amber pupils, ¡°Meow . ¡± ¡®Don¡¯t be sad again, I will apany you, at least until you reach the peak of the world, I will not leave you . And by that time, you will be surrounded by a lot of people who trust you, admire you, love you, and you will no longer feel the despair and loneliness again . And you also will be strong enough to protect the people you want to protect . ¡¯ Elvis seemed to understand the meaning of Li Luo¡¯s appease, he took Li Luo into his arms, as the look inside his eyes also restored it¡¯s vigor . He picked up the dead body of Vicia and walked back to his home in the city step by step . After hosting the funeral for Vicia, Elvis sold off his house where he had been resident in for more than ten years, and bought one of the cheapest storage bags, he took all of the paintings of his own close rtives, also thest sweater that his grandmother knitted for him, and ced all of it into the storage bag, before preparing to leave Mika City . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Selina stood at the doorway, looking at the young man who didn¡¯t have even a trace of a smile on his face, and his look was very cold, as he packed his stuff . She felt that the young man would never return, after he left this time . She didn¡¯t know what to say . She could only silently watch the young man pack up his things to take away . Finally, when he finished, the young man leaned over and picked up the little white cat that followed him . The cat was a bit bigger than when she first brought it back . When the young man simply carried the backpack while holding the little white cat as he walked past her, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Elvis, will youe back?¡± Elvis did not answer her question, and just said, ¡°Goodbye, Selina . ¡± Although it was only a simple sentence, Selina knew that the young man had no intention to return to this ce . Aftering out of Mika City, Elvis did not hesitate to directly enter the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, at the moment he was already not afraid of death . What¡¯s more, two days after the death of Vicia, somewhere inside his body was like a worn out pass that suddenly split open, as abundant magic power poured into his body like a rushing sea water, and in a short while quickly filled up his whole body¡ªthe magic power that he originally had lost, also returned, moreover it was more abundant than before . At the same time, he also felt another energy, which was much weaker than the magic power he was familiar with . Not only was it apanied and enchanted his magic power, but also made his body, which originally belonged to a Magus, seem entirely much stronger . However Elvis did not feel any joy at all, he would rather his magic power did not restore for a lifetime in exchange of his grandmother¡¯s life,pared to his grandmother, this was absolutely nothing . ...... Inside the dense Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, from time to time the angry and painful roar of beasts could be heard, startling the nearby group of birds in the forest as they flew far away from the center of the battlefield . A magical beast that resembled a small mountain, as all of its body was covered with a hard armor, and a long pointed horn on its head, was roaring loudly with red eyes looking as if it was going to lose its mind . Its four strong thighs that looked like pirs were trampled the ground, making the ground echo the rumbling sound, and the surrounding trees were trembling unceasingly . There were trees that had been sliced down the middle and broken after the previous collision with the mad magical beast . In front of this vicious magical beast, there was one individual with agile movement the speed as fast as lightning . He was holding a big double-edged sword that shone in red rays of light in his hand . There were more than ten bloody holes on the magical beast¡¯s body which was the masterpiece of the big sword . Yet from time to time a white afterimage leapt passed in the surroundings of magical beast, as from time to time the beast¡¯s body would have four more scratches directly cut off it¡¯s hard armor, making the magical beast unable to put up with them any longer . When the magical beast spit out blue lightning from it¡¯s mouth to attack the man, the magical beast only saw the man doing nothing, before the blue lightning hit him, but the lightning instantly disappeared without a trace . Then, more than a dozen thick and solid vines sprung up from the ground, and quickly entangled the beast¡¯s body, immediately followed by a fiery dragon that opened it mouth and bit down . The magical beast became even more violent, as it struggled hard to break away from the vines, but the fiery dragon came straight to it . The beast could not escape from the fiery dragon, as half of its body was scorched . The magical beast let out the angry roar, its front ws dug into the ground for a while, before it fiercely rushed to the man in front of it . The rage had blinded its eyes, so the magical beast did not see the white shadow quickly caught up beside it, shed a four-pointed w that glittered like frost and snow . After a while, the magical beast issued an even more painful howl, and then the wailing sounde to an abrupt end, as the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts regained its calm again . A slender man was standing on the huge head of the magical beast, as he slowly pulled out the long sword that was covered in blood . He had long golden hair, tied with a hair tie behind his head . His facial features were fair, with his whole face looking as if it was carved, appearing handsome and threatening, his blue eyes are like the best sapphire, beautiful but seemed somewhat cold . Only when the white silhouette sprang to his body, his eyes revealed a gentle look, ¡°Ludwig, you seem to be faster this time . ¡± After Li Luo fully grew up to an adult with the size of two and a half palms, he had terrifying power with his hearing and nose . However his growth was actually very insignificantpared to Elvis . Elvis, who had awakened the bloodline of the Saint Magus, his body was like a sponge, as it constantly absorbed the spiritual energy from the heavens and earth, not only was he able to cultivate his magic power, but he was also able to mold his body¡¯s strength . Unlike the other Magus who had fragile bodies, after his awakening, Elvis also was able to practise his strength power, moreover the speed he cultivated it was not much worse than the magic power . Therefore, not only could he be able to attack from a distance, but he could also attack and defend in closebat . It could be imagined how terrible his fighting power would be as his rank gradually increased . Li Luo had been with Elvis in the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts for two years . During this time, Elvis¡¯ development had been following the track of the storyline, as he identally found the residence of an ancestor thousands of years ago inside the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts when he still hadn¡¯t awakened his bloodline . Strictly speaking these were not idental, because only those who also possessed the bloodline of the Saint Magus would be able to qualify and enter inside the magical array that had been set up for thousands of years by the Magus who was able to call the wind and summon the rain (very formidable/ has exercised magic powers) . Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44: Saint Magus 2 . 7 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Before going there, Elvis swiftly turned down into a small alley . Aftering out, he was wearing a ck cloak on his body . The cloak¡¯s hood covered most of his face, only a bit of the outline of his chin could be seen . Elvis immediately went to the ce where magical power was tested in the Telun City . The location of the testing was in the southwest corner of the city . It was very quietpared to other ces, and it took a long time to see a person passing the front of the big door . When Elvis stepped into the entrance, the crisp sound of bells started ringing, as an old voice echoed, ¡°This customer, here is a ce to test magic power, not a shop . If you have other needs, please turn around and leave . ¡± Elvis went straight to the front counter and said to the old man who was sitting inside, ¡°I¡¯m here to test my magic power . ¡± The voice that he used was a few degrees lower than usual, and it sounded a few years older than his current age . The old man who originally lowered his head as he read, immediately looked up, he used his fingers to fiddle with the sses on his nose, his limp eyelids slightly narrowed as he looked at Elvis for a while, who had the hood covering most of his face, before saying, ¡°You need to pay ten gold coins for the test . ¡± Elvis didn¡¯t speak, he reached out and threw a small pouch directly on the counter . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The old man picked up the pouch, opened it and looked inside, nodding . ¡°Come with me . ¡± After that, the old man stood up and walked out from behind the counter and advanced towards the left corner . Elvis followed closely behind the old man, and as he walked into a huge room, he saw a testing crystal stone with the height of a person, which was bigger than the piece that Roxis n had, inside the room . After the old man led Elvis into the room, he pointed to the crystal stone that stood beside the stele and said, ¡°When you enter magic power inside the crystal stone, the color of it will change, you can follow the exnation on the stele, if you want to know at what level you are at the moment . ¡± After that, the old man unhurriedly took out a magic staff that was only the size of two palms wide from his bosom, he began muttering something in his mouth, soon afterwards a beam of white light shot towards the crystal stone, as a group of hazy white mist immediately appeared in it . After all of the preparations were finished, the old man turned around and walked out of the room, before closing the door for Elvis . Elvis knew that although the old man went out, he did not go far away, but waited outside the door . This was to prevent someone from taking the opportunity to steal a part of the crystal stone . After all, this was a huge fortune . Elvis walked in front of the crystal stone, put his hand on it, and slowly entered magic power within his body inside . He looked at the color disyed on the crystal stone that gradually changed from the initial orange into cyan, and the color became more and more clear . Before settling down, this group of cyan colored light floated around inside the crystal stone, just like algae that swayed gently in water . Cyan, this was the symbol of a Junior Magus . Elvis¡¯s azure colored eyes shed, but his breath did not change even a bit, he just turned his head and looked at the stele beside the crystal stone, confirming it again . He clearly saw the words engraved in the stele: cyan, Junior Magus . Junior Magus? Elvis slightly raised the corner of his mouth . He did not expect that he who was a waste that lost all of his magic power two years ago, but after two years, he already had the ability of a Junior Magus . This contrast was really ironic . However it was toote . If he could show such talent two years ago, his grandmother would not have died, but also from here, he could fully see the indifference and ruthlessness of his n . Elvis looked down at his palms that had been covered with calluses, and slowly clenched them tightly . For him now, the most important thing was his Ludwig . In order to protect him, he had to be stronger, so this level was not enough . He would not easily be self-satisfied with his current achievements . There were still too many people in the world who were stronger than him . He would not rx his vignce until he had climbed to the peak of the world . No, even if he was already at the peak, he couldn¡¯t ck off . He didn¡¯t want to once again feel that kind of shattered pain like when he fell from the altar . Elvis waited until the crystal stone returned to its original clear color, and after a while, he turned around and walked out of the room . When the old man who was not far away saw him out, he did not ask anything, and just took Elvis back to the entrance, he continued to walk slowly to the counter, before once again reading his thick magic book . Elvis walked out of the testing site and after confirming that no one followed him, he turned into a small alley, and took off his cloak, revealing his original appearance . Since the time was close to noon, Elvis casually found a restaurant to sit down and eat . Li Luo, who had been locked within the bag for a long time, finally was released, he shook his tail and walked around the square table, and finally squatted beside Elvis, raising his head and continuously looked at the ce around him . The surrounding people never saw anyone who directly put their pet on the table to eat together . So many people couldn¡¯t help but sneak a nce at the table where Elvis was sitting, while they were talking . Elvis did not care even a bit about how the surrounding people looked at him, he just slightly lowered his head, before reaching out his hand and gently stroked the back of small cat with soft fur . After the dishes were served on the table, everyone saw him directly take a te, and pick some dishes onto the te, then personally fed it bit by bit to that snowball-like pet in front of him . Everyone that looked at this scene opened their eyes wide as though their eyeballs woulde out . They never saw a person serve their pet like this before, really made their chin almost drop down in disbelief . However nothing was too bizarre, as there were all kinds of people in this world . After watching for a while, those people turned their eyes and talked about other topics . Li Luo¡¯s stomach in cat form was rtively small and he soon felt full . He turned his head to the side when Elvis wanted to feed him the food with chopsticks again, Li Luo raised his head and calling out loudly at Elvis, then lifted his paws and pushed the chopsticks away . ¡°Are you full?¡± Elvis narrowed his eyes and asked . He reached out his hand and scratched the chin of the little round cat that was squatting on the table . After hearing the questioning voice from the person who scratched him, the little cat suddenly opened his eyes, and then narrowed his big eyes into a slit, seemingly dissatisfied . He stretched his paws and hit the hand that touched his chin . Elvis could not help but hook the corner of his mouth, he picked up the chopsticks with the food in it, the chopsticks that he previously using to feed the cat, and unhesitatingly put them into his mouth to eat . ¡°Have you heard? This time, St . Helier Magic Academy is going to hold an examination in our Telun City to choose disciples . ¡± ¡°Really, you¡¯re not lying?!¡± A male asked hastily, as he gasped in amazement . ¡°Of course it¡¯s true . Do you not see a lot of peopleing into our city in these past few days? Moreover, people in magic robes can be seen more often walking around the streets . ¡± ¡°......This is, hahaha, but unfortunately I¡¯m already more than 30 years old now, and only at the level of Apprentice Magus, or else I would also be able to join in . ¡± St . Helier Magic Academy? Elvis paused the movements of his hand . Of course, he also knew this academy which was the most famous Magic Academy in the entire Wate Empire, and even in the entire continent . The academy recruited disciples every three years, and every time they opened the exam, it would attract the attention of the whole empire and surrounding countries . Countless magese from all over the world, just wanting to have the opportunity to enter St . Helier Magic Academy . Due to this, the enrollment conditions of St . Helier Magic Academy were very high . The first condition was one needed to be at least the level of Apprentice Magus . The mages who were unable to reach this level would be brushed down, and the age is also required to be under 18 years old . Elvis continued eating while listening to the conversations of the people around him . His face still had an indifferent look, and there was no change at all, but he had been thinking a lot his heart . Now that he had awakened the Saint Magus¡¯ bloodline in his body, moreover was he able to cultivate both magic and body strength at the same time . However on this continent, everyone could only practice one, either as a mage or as a warrior . The status of a mage is much higher than that of a warrior, but when a warrior breaks through into a high rank warrior, his position would be equal to the mage, and he would be highly respected by the world . This ability could only be his secret and couldn¡¯t be known by others . So he needed one of those identities to cover up the other identity . The first impression in a person was very important, because after the first time people thought about what kind of person you are, it was very difficult to change people¡¯s impressions of you . Moreover,pared to a warrior, Elvis was more inclined to the mage, not only this was the thing that apanied him for more than ten years, he was also more familiar with it . On top of that, even though the previous senior that awakened the Saint Magus¡¯ bloodline was more proficient in the magic field, he only gave him a rtively more advanced magic scroll, and for the rest of other low-level magic scrolls, there is nothing at all, but contrary to what one might expect, the martial arts scroll was moreprehensive and didn¡¯t not require him to look elsewhere . Now that he heard this news, Elvis thought for a moment and decided to enter St . Helier Magic Academy, in order to learn moreprehensive magic knowledge . Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49: Saint Magus 2 . 12 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . ording to the score, the top ten disciples were assigned to the best ss in the St . Helier Magic Academy¡ªck Thorn . Although there were only ten disciples in this ss, all of their mentors were the best in the academy, and they could practice every kind of magic with the best distribution, moreover the strength of their mentors were very strong, which made people be unable to help but be shocked . In addition, the residences in which these ten disciples were assigned were also the best single rooms . It was also convenient to protect the privacy of these disciples without being squeezed into one room with several other disciples just like the other disciples . On the first day of the academy, these new disciples didn¡¯t immediately start studying and only were assigned to their sses and rooms . This day, for the rest of the time they had left they were free to move around and familiarize themselves with the new environment of the St . Helier Magic Academy . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After Elvis got the key to his room, he did not immediately enter the room . All of his important things were ced inside the storage bag that he carried on his person, and he also was not in a hurry to enter the room to ce the items . With Li Luo in his embrace, Elvis strolled around the huge campus . The St . Helier Magic Academy had been in the Wate Empire for thousands of years, and each building seemed to have a long history of its own, as if one was able to see the glimpse of its glorious history for thousands of years through these buildings . Li Luo who inside Elvis¡¯ bosom, turned his head around as Elvis walked, his amber colored cat pupils also continuously moved around as he looked at the scenery in his surroundings . As an otaku who always stayed at home and barely went outside, he only saw such ancient buildings in Western style on theputer . After he arrived in this world, he had only lived a normal life with Elvis for a few months, and almost always stayed in the room, and basically only went out several times . After that, he and Elvis entered the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, and started the lifestyle of eating and sleeping outdoors . They asionally went to the city to sell the crystal cores of magical beasts . However he never saw any buildings like St . Helier Magic Academy before . Elvis walked straight in the direction of a smallke, the water was dark blue and clear like a mirror, in the middle was a pavilion with a string of wisteria flowers hanging on its domed roof, Elvis stopped his footsteps after he was inside, then sat down on the stone bench in the pavilion while holding Li Luo . The bright sunlight projected on Elvis¡¯ face through the gap between the wisteria flowers, seemed to make his body glow with a denseyer of mild purple rays of light . Elvis leaned on the stone pirs of the pavilion, while his hand caressed Li Luo¡¯s long fur, and looked at the water of theke that could clearly reflect their figures and the surrounding scenery . His azure eyes were just like the dark blue water of theke which was reflecting his shadow, sparkling bright under the sunlight, seemingly clear and iparable, but also made people unable to see through . Although Elvis wanted to let Li Luo change into human form, he had no choice but to be careful, as the possibly of other people showing up in this area were high at this time, he clearly understood what it meant to have a magical beast who able to change into human form, it was just like carrying a very precious treasure, but didn¡¯t have the ability to protect it, just like a young child who was holding a gold bar and standing in a street full of people, it was simply impossible to protect the treasure within his bosom . He wouldn¡¯t take any risks until he could totally confirm Li Luo¡¯s safety . Now he was still not strong enough to make people feel fearful of him, in addition he also couldn¡¯t perfectly and smoothly control his dual ability of magic and body strength yet, as long as there was someone with a higher rank than him, and fought with him for a long time, they would inevitably find his ws and secrets . He was also practicing the scrolls recorded by that previous senior, he now already cultivated up to the ninthyer, and was onlycking oneyer from great sess, it was said that after he finished cultivating it, he could freely switch between using the abilities of a mage and a warrior, of course, he would also be able to use them together . What Elvis wanted now was to be able to enter the huge library of St . Helier Magic Academy and find the shoring part of his magic scrolls . Only when his foundation was built solidly, he could learn the more advanced magic, only then he could practice the magic scrolls that he inherited from the previous Saint Magus . However, it was really making Elvis feel a bit depressed, as he could only touch his beloved in beast form most of the time, also was unable to talk to him . Now he couldn¡¯tpletely have Li Luo, but normalmunication should still be able to satisfy him, right? Elvis¡¯ pupils slightly sank, he lowered his head and looked down at Li Luo on hisp, who seemed to be enjoying his touch, and asked, ¡°Ludwig, when can you and memunicate through divine sense?¡± After Li Luo heard Elvis¡¯ words, he immediately opened his cat pupils wide for a moment, before silently turning his head and covering his eyes with his paws . After this period of time he could change into human form, all of his attention was immediately attracted by this, what his mind always thought was how to increase his time in human form, and he absolutely forgot about this matter . In fact, after he turned into a cat, it never crossed Li Luo¡¯s mind that he would be able tomunicate with Elvis using divine sense just like how he was with Xiao Qi, or he could directly speak to Elvis in beast form . However he was also reading the book¡¯s setting, that when he could fully master the change into human form, and Elvis¡¯ level was increased by one, he could open these two functions, before when he was in beast form, he could only let out a meow-meow-meow sound, and only when he turned into human form, could hemunicate with Elvis usingnguage . Even though he found out this pain in the ass setting, Li Luo did not call out Xiao Qi, and used the chance left from his previous world to purchase the item . As Xiao Qi had been telling him previously that although Li Luo had the right to use the chance that he umted in the previous world, he had toplete 10% of the progress bar in this world before he could open the shopping center . Even if he umted more purchase chances in the future, if he did not have at least 10% progress in his task, there would be nothing he could do about it . This garbage setting, he also could only obey . Recently his time in human form had been increased very high, he had forgotten about this matter . He decided to wait until Elvis fell asleep this evening to sneak out and call Xiao Qi to see if there were any good items he was interested in, in the shopping center . ¡°En? What¡¯s wrong?¡± When he saw Li Luo¡¯s actions, Elvis couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly, he couldn¡¯t help but reach out his finger and scratch the cat¡¯s small chin, as the fluffy and round kitten instantly squinted his eyes and let out a meow sound . After a while, the small round cat seemed to finally react, he immediately extended out his paws and pressed on Elvis¡¯ finger . The amber colored eyes looked at Elvis with annoyance and dissatisfaction, as he bared his teeth at him . Elvis¡¯ eyes shed a smiling expression, he simply ignored the resistance of his own cat, and turned him over, he leaned his body over while reaching out his hand and touched the cat¡¯s soft belly . At Elvis¡¯ hand that was unceasingly stroking him, Li Luo threw away his resistance to thefortable touch, he could not resist his cat nature, and began to let out a purring sound from his throat . Just as the two were getting along harmoniously, a voice suddenly came out, ¡°Elvis . ¡± The smiling expression in Elvis¡¯ eyes immediately disappeared without a trace . He pulled back his hand from Li Luo and ced his hand on his back, his azure eyes looked in the distance silhouette without any waves¡ªit was Tals . Tals¡¯ eyes shed hate and jealous emotions, before immediately disappearing without trace . He never anticipated that the previous waste that lost all of his magic power was unexpectedly able to change his misfortunes, in one swoop, not only he did recover his magic power, he also became the focus of everyone . The unwillingness and envious thoughts that he had when Elvis was in the limelight and when he had been suppressed by Elvis once again hit his heart . Tals strode through the aisle above the water surface and went to the pavilion where Elvis was sitting . His pair of light gray eyes looked at Elvis in disgust, ¡°Elvis, you are very awesome . In two years, not only was your magic power restored, but you also became a three star Schr Magus . ¡± His tone of speaking was full of envy and jealousy . Elvis pretended that he didn¡¯t hear, he merely raised his head and gave Tals a nce, still sitting as motionless as a mountain . Tals continued, ¡°Do you still want toe back to the n, and enjoy the previous treatment?¡± Tals naturally knew that Elvis had directly left Mika City without any words because of his grandmother . He even sold the house where he had been staying for more than ten years, but who would know whether his decision didn¡¯t change now? ¡°Heh . ¡± Elvis finally looked straight at Tals, while his hand stroking the snowball like cat whoid on its stomach with not light not slow pace . His azure colored eyes seemed to be able to see through the people hearts at a nce, making Tals feel inexplicably icy cold from head to toe, ¡°Come back, why would I want toe back?¡± After he finished speaking, there was an invisible sneer that showed on Elvis¡¯ face, he quickly picked up Li Luo, and directly walked past Tals, leaving the pavilion . The dark blue water of theke was still calm, as the breeze blew lightly, making arge string of wisteria flowers sway gently in the wind, and the air was filling with a light fragrance . Tals was standing still inside the pavilion for a long time before his spirit came back, he trembled a few times, before his face finally regained some color . At that moment, he almost thought he would be killed by Elvis . Afterwards, the fear in his heart just a moment ago rapidly turned into rage, which burned inside his heart, his eyes looked maliciously towards the direction where Elvis was disappearing, ¡°Since you say so, then you are not one of our Roxis n members anymore . In that case, even if I do something, it will not vite our n rules . ¡± After saying that, he also left the pavilion, as his figure disappeared after a moment . Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54: Saint Magus 2 . 17 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . The healing effect of the holy fruit was obviously quite good, after Elvis finished eating it, not only did the color of his face return back to normal, but his breathing also became regr and smooth . Li Luo once again touched Elvis¡¯ chest, and felt his heartbeat which elerated to the normal range, it was beating powerfully . There seemed to be no danger, as long as Elvis woke up, he estimated that his body would be almost recovered . At this moment, Elvis was recovering the energy that he had consumed too much of, so even if Elvis was still unconscious with his eyes closed, his face was very serene, without the look of pain like he had in the previous situation . Li Luo looked at Elvis¡¯ face, and thought for a moment, before pushing his somewhat strange doubts to the back of his mind . However the matter of Elvis who had subconsciously hugged and kissed him still made him absent minded from time to time . Although Elvis was still in an unconscious state, as a man who was kissed by another man, the impact it caused to his heart was no less than the explosion of a powerful bomb, it would not calm down after a moment . Li Luo reached out his hand and pinched his own tender face, could it be that he was the type of gay man who was the bottom? However, when he was in the real world, something like a man confessing to him or other strange things never happened, needless to say men, even women never took a fancy him¡ªwait a minute! He suddenly felt that abnormal heartachee back, what¡¯s going on? In addition why did he naturally put men in front of women? Although he didn¡¯t fall in love with any woman at this moment, he was still a straight man just like before! So he should behave like the true man, right? Li Luo didn¡¯t know why he suddenly felt his heart stuff, he looked at Elvis¡¯s handsome face angrily, and couldn¡¯t help but fiercely poke him several times with his hand, only when he saw Elvis unconsciously wrinkle his brows, did he stopped his fingers that wreaked havoc Elvis¡¯ face . Anyway, Elvis kissing him like that should¡¯ve been just his unconscious reaction . When he was with Elvis, he never found that there was something amiss in Elvis¡¯ treatment toward him, and he really spoiled him...... Suddenly a light groan interrupted Li Luo¡¯s train of thought, Li Luo blinked his eyes once, and immediately saw that Elvis opened his eyes . His eyes still had a bit confused look when they opened, but very quickly recovered to normal . He sat up from the ground and looked at Li Luo, his azure eyes seemed to carry some kind of deep color, but it quickly disappeared, ¡°Ludwig, you saved me . ¡± He did not say it in an inquiring tone, but an affirmative one . ¡°En, how do you feel now?¡± Li Luo nodded, and then asked . ¡°I¡¯m alreadypletely fine . ¡± Elvis breathed a sigh of relief and looked at his palm . ¡°And I seem to have broken through the fourth rank barrier and entered fifth rank, so I¡¯m already a five star Intermediate Magus now . ¡± ¡°Really?¡± Li Luo¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, it was a pleasant surprised . He never expected it would be a blessing in disguise, the protagonist broke through a few months in advance . ¡°En, after this exam is finished and we cane back, let¡¯s confirm it again in the city . ¡± Elvis took out a set of clean clothes and a few water pots from his storage bag, he would change his clothes, before going out to find a water supply . In order to avoid arousing suspicion, his actions were very natural, as he took off his clothes, exposing the beautiful muscle lines of his upper body . Every movement was revealed the invisible male charm . Li Luo watched for a while, then touched his thin waist, and silently shifted his line of sight . ...... After Elvis recovered, the speed of them collecting the particr items that mentor assigned became significantly faster . During this period of time, they also encountered several magical beasts that attacked, but all of them were only rank two, three, or four magical beasts, which wasn¡¯t enough to be a threat to Elvis and they could defeat them easily, so when they collected the particr items, they also got a good amount of crystal cores of magical beasts . In less than fifteen days, Elvis had finished collecting all the required items, but he didn¡¯t go out and hand over his assignment, rather he started hunting magical beasts with Li Luo in the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . He paid the tuition fee of the St . Helier Magic Academy with his ie from selling the crystal cores of magical beasts in the past few years, after paying the fee for one semester, the remaining ie estimated only being able to support the next semester tuition and one month of their living expenses, he also wanted to raise himself and Ludwig, he couldn¡¯t always sit and eat doing nothing . He needed to take advantage of this time to earn the ie for their future living expenses, in addition after he going out from this ce, he still had to wait until all of the other disciplese out, before he could get his score and ranking, and return to the academy, so might as well stay in the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . Li Luo felt his proficiency inbat was improving a lot after he followed Elvis, as the rank of the contracted beast will also increase when his contractor¡¯s level was improving, Li Luo felt his beast form be bigger . Furthermore, he was also able to create ayer of protection array about thirty or forty centimeters in diameter around his own and Elvis¡¯ bodies, his strength now was sufficient enough to meet more than a dozen attacks from a fourth rank magical beast, it was quite good . ...... Today was thest day of the assessment . The weather was still very good, the blue color of the sky was very clear with no trace of clouds . Elvis jumped down from a fourth rank magical beast, he pulled out the long double edged sword, inserted it in the magical beast¡¯s skull, and used the tip of the sword to pick out the crystal core inside, before leisurely wiping clean the long sword . He ced the long double edged sword back inside of his storage bag, picked up the crystal core covered with the magical beast¡¯s brain on the ground and cleaned it with a handkerchief . Afterwards he threw the handkerchief aside, and stored the crystal core into his storage bag . Li Luo knew it was about the time to leave, so he did not change back into human form . A small round cat sprang up to Elvis¡¯ shoulder, before he stretched out his head and rubbed against Elvis¡¯ cheek . There was smiling expression in Elvis¡¯ eyes, he reached out his hand, and scratched the round cat¡¯s small chin, before saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡± After he finished speaking, Elvis quickly lifted his feet and walked in the direction of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts¡¯ entrance . When he arrived at ce where the teleportation array could be sensed, Elvis took out a piece of translucent crystal stone that the mentor had given to him before, and then injected his magic power inside, the crystal stone immediately emitted very dazzling rays of light that rapidly wrapped around Elvis, very soon Elvis returned to the field of green grass where they were gathered before entering the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . At this time, the majority of disciples had already arrived here, only a small number of disciples were still in the middle of doing a final struggle, trying toe out at thest minute . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om After Elvis handed over all the particr items that he collected, he silently stood in the corner . Even so, his appearance was very eye-catching, coupled with his ability and level, even if he was standing in the corner, there were still many people who would pay attention to him . Elvis ignored the other people¡¯s line of sight, instead he leaned his head to the side and lightly stroked the soft fur of the round cat who was sitting on his shoulder with his fingers, then asked Li Luo though divine sense, [After we are dismissed, what do you want to eat?] [Vegetable dish......I don¡¯t want to eat meat anymore, I¡¯m already tired of it . In the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, we were always eating grilled fish and barbecue, I don¡¯t want to eat it again . ] [Okay . ] Elvis broke intoughter, no wonder Ludwig would turn his head to the side and close his mouth tightly refusing to eat meat, after they hade out from the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts where they were staying for the past few years . [It would be best to go to the next city tomorrow and buy me some things . ] Li Luo added, now that he couldmunicate with Elvis without hindrance, Li Luo would do his best to fight for the benefits of his own necessities . Of course, these are also within the scope that Elvis could afford . [Okay . ] Elvis instantly agreed with eyes slightly curved . Li Luo was happy, he couldn¡¯t help but lean his fluffy head and rub against the side of Elvis¡¯ face, as his big amber colored cat pupils narrowed into crescent moon shapes . By the time the horizon had turned into an orange color, as the gleaming sunlight was reflected the clear picture and also resembled fragmentary gold which sprinkled little by little, the mentor who waited for the disciples was looking at the color of the sky, and immediately chanted a spell to summoned the disciples who were still inside the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . After that, there was a sh of light in the field of green grass, before the disciples immediately appeared one by one . The mentor waited for a while, and then looked at the number of youths, he instantly knew less than a dozen people were missing, but in each semester assessment, there was always disciples who lost their lives in the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, these numbers of losses were still rtively smallpared to the previous years . Since the limited time hade to the end, he also didn¡¯t wait any longer, and directly counted the scores of the present disciples together with several other mentors . Elvis naturallypleted all of the assigned tasks, in other words he could still remain in the ck Thorn ss the following semester . After the counting of the scores of the ck Thorn ss disciples were finished, there was one disciple who did notplete the task, hisplexion was deathly pale as he walked to the other side . In the next semester, he would be assigned to a slightly worse ss, and the disciples who took first ce in the assessment in that ss would enter the ck Thorn . The academy did this kind of circted pattern to allocate sses, in order to make each and every one of the disciples who enter the St . Helier Magic Academy not wish to ck off and study seriously . Since once they rxed, they would immediately be overtaken by the disciples behind them, and thus losing their original superior learning conditions and resources . Under such a strict teaching environment, the St . Helier Magic Academy was able to produce so many famous mages known throughout the entire continent . After all of the scores were counted, Elvis returned to St . Helier Magic Academy with Li Luo, and went to the cafeteria to have a meal, all of the dishes were vegetable dishes which were ordered by Li Luo . After one man and one cat finished eating, Elvis returned to his room with Li Luo who ate until his stomach was round, to pack his luggage . Tomorrow after daybreak, they would immediately depart from the St . Helier Magic Academy, and temporarily go outside to practice . The vacation in the St . Helier Magic Academy was usually about two months, it was enough for all of the disciples to return to their ns and reunite with their families for a while, before once again returning to the academy to study . Li Luo smiled slightly as he looked at his four sets of clothes...then spent the rest of the time to pile thetter QAQ, and suddenly felt he was good and well behaved _(:§Ù)¡Ï)_ . Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55: Saint Magus 2 . 18 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Arge expanse of white clouds spread across the azure colored sky, covering most of the sun that was hanging in the sky . However, despite this, the temperature was still very hot, and the clouds didn¡¯t obscure the sunlight above even a bit . On the t avenue, a carriage was driven from a distance, with a few dozens of people around it . The leader was a middle-aged man with a long and horrible scar on his face, his eyes were shed a sharp look from time to time, at first sight one could tell he was not a good character at first nce . A few dozens of people behind him were also very neatly dressed, from time to time they vigntly scanned all around with their eyes . Two days ago, they had already experienced an attack, and in the end, they naturally defeated those hoodlums who hade to rob their goods . However, he did not expect that long silver hair youth of the two men whom he recruited when he was in desperate need of people would be very skillful . Thinking this, the man could not help but shift his line of sight and cast a nce to his rear . Not far away behind him, an older young man with a very outstanding appearance, and a young man who was shorter than him, was unhurriedly following at the back, as they talked something to each other from time to time . It¡¯s just that short silver haired young man looked very naive, and that taller and more handsome young man...he really couldn¡¯t see what he was thinking . Seemed to be aware of the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze, the tall blond haired young man turned his head and swept a nce at the middle-aged man . The middle-aged man suddenly felt a shiver down his spine and immediately turned his line of sight . However, this wasn¡¯t something that he wanted to control, the taller young man was a four star magus who he finally was able to recruit with great difficulty, he couldn¡¯t provoke him and make him unhappy . You know, the mage always looked down on the warrior, so every time they escorted the goods and wanted to recruit a mage, it was very difficult . This time, the goods were very important, as long as he sessfully escorted these batches, he and his brothers would have no problem even if they didn¡¯t have any business for three years . The blond haired young man and the silver haired young man were Elvis and Li Luo, and Li Luo was now able topletely change into human form, without the ears and tail . So he was in human form as he was together with Elvis, anyway, other people didn¡¯t know that he in fact Elvis¡¯ contracted beast . The reason why they joined this mercenary group was because the both of them wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make money . The tuition fees of St . Helier Magic Academy was very expensive . After all, the college had hired so many famous mentors across the continent, and only the cost of hiring alone was already very high . Even if the tuition fee was high, those disciples still didn¡¯t mind and did their best to enter the St . Helier Magic Academy, to be able to be admitted into the St . Helier Magic Academy, was just like the proof of one¡¯s status . Every student who could enter the St . Helier Magic Academy would have a bright future . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Making money by hunting magical beasts was too time-consuming, moreover their time wasn¡¯t much, the reason why they chose to escort the goods was because they could get the money¡¯s worth of their hard work of four or five months hunting magical beasts . The day before yesterday Li Luo and Elvis arrived in the city with a huge flow of traffic, and just happened to encounter the team escorting the goods that were in the middle of recruiting a mage, moreover the rewards were quite generous . Originally this team only wanted to recruit Elvis and didn¡¯t want Li Luo, but after Elvis stated that if Li Luo didn¡¯t go, he wouldn¡¯t join, so in order to recruit Elvis, this four star magus, they could only barely ept Li Luo, but their treatment of Li Luo wasn¡¯t very good . In fact, they were all worrying too much, Li Luo had learned martial arts in the previous world, although he was not as good as Qin Yu, butpared to a low level warrior in this world, he could already be considered to be very good . In addition, his body in this world was very nimble, which was a lot of help to him . Chapter 55: Saint Magus 2 . 18 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Arge expanse of white clouds spread across the azure colored sky, covering most of the sun that was hanging in the sky . However, despite this, the temperature was still very hot, and the clouds didn¡¯t obscure the sunlight above even a bit . On the t avenue, a carriage was driven from a distance, with a few dozens of people around it . The leader was a middle-aged man with a long and horrible scar on his face, his eyes were shed a sharp look from time to time, at first sight one could tell he was not a good character at first nce . A few dozens of people behind him were also very neatly dressed, from time to time they vigntly scanned all around with their eyes . Two days ago, they had already experienced an attack, and in the end, they naturally defeated those hoodlums who hade to rob their goods . However, he did not expect that long silver hair youth of the two men whom he recruited when he was in desperate need of people would be very skillful . Thinking this, the man could not help but shift his line of sight and cast a nce to his rear . Not far away behind him, an older young man with a very outstanding appearance, and a young man who was shorter than him, was unhurriedly following at the back, as they talked something to each other from time to time . It¡¯s just that short silver haired young man looked very naive, and that taller and more handsome young man...he really couldn¡¯t see what he was thinking . Seemed to be aware of the middle-aged man¡¯s gaze, the tall blond haired young man turned his head and swept a nce at the middle-aged man . The middle-aged man suddenly felt a shiver down his spine and immediately turned his line of sight . However, this wasn¡¯t something that he wanted to control, the taller young man was a four star magus who he finally was able to recruit with great difficulty, he couldn¡¯t provoke him and make him unhappy . You know, the mage always looked down on the warrior, so every time they escorted the goods and wanted to recruit a mage, it was very difficult . This time, the goods were very important, as long as he sessfully escorted these batches, he and his brothers would have no problem even if they didn¡¯t have any business for three years . The blond haired young man and the silver haired young man were Elvis and Li Luo, and Li Luo was now able topletely change into human form, without the ears and tail . So he was in human form as he was together with Elvis, anyway, other people didn¡¯t know that he in fact Elvis¡¯ contracted beast . The reason why they joined this mercenary group was because the both of them wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to make money . The tuition fees of St . Helier Magic Academy was very expensive . After all, the college had hired so many famous mentors across the continent, and only the cost of hiring alone was already very high . Even if the tuition fee was high, those disciples still didn¡¯t mind and did their best to enter the St . Helier Magic Academy, to be able to be admitted into the St . Helier Magic Academy, was just like the proof of one¡¯s status . Every student who could enter the St . Helier Magic Academy would have a bright future . Making money by hunting magical beasts was too time-consuming, moreover their time wasn¡¯t much, the reason why they chose to escort the goods was because they could get the money¡¯s worth of their hard work of four or five months hunting magical beasts . The day before yesterday Li Luo and Elvis arrived in the city with a huge flow of traffic, and just happened to encounter the team escorting the goods that were in the middle of recruiting a mage, moreover the rewards were quite generous . Originally this team only wanted to recruit Elvis and didn¡¯t want Li Luo, but after Elvis stated that if Li Luo didn¡¯t go, he wouldn¡¯t join, so in order to recruit Elvis, this four star magus, they could only barely ept Li Luo, but their treatment of Li Luo wasn¡¯t very good . In fact, they were all worrying too much, Li Luo had learned martial arts in the previous world, although he was not as good as Qin Yu, butpared to a low level warrior in this world, he could already be considered to be very good . In addition, his body in this world was very nimble, which was a lot of help to him . Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56: Saint Magus 2 . 19 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . After more than an hour of rest, the group continued their journey, and before entering the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . They bypassed the edge of the middle part of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts and were headed to the neighboring country of the Wate Empire¡ªthe Saint Malo Empire . Li Luo walked beside Elvis, his mind was still filled with the image of Elvis lowering his head and gently brushing his lips . He unconsciously leaned his head slightly to the side and looked at Elvis¡¯ well-defined side of his face for a while, seemed somewhat in a trance . Elvis immediately noticed Li Luo¡¯s gaze at him, he slightly turned his face toward Li Luo, with the corner of his lips seeming to contain a light and gentle smile, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Luo quickly shook his head, and turned his head, before repeatedly saying, ¡°Nothing, nothing . ¡± Looking at Li Luo¡¯s reaction that resembled a frightened little animal, Elvis couldn¡¯t help but slightly narrow his eyes, as his azure pupils deepened to some degree, and turned into a deep blue color¡ªwhich was like the color of blueke water polluted by ck ink . In fact, at that time, when Li Luo used his mouth to feed him the holy fruit, he was indeed unconscious . However a few minutester he had regained his consciousness, and then he felt Li Luo¡¯s soft lips touching his lips . At that time, Elvis¡¯ heartbeat rapidly elerated for a moment, but soon he calmed down, before his emotional state was reversed, and as if demons and gods were at work, he directly kissed Li Luo, as he pressed him within his bosom . Since he had been longing for it for a very long time, his kiss was very overbearing and full of possessiveness . He originally thought Li Luo would be unable to stand it and pushed him away, but Li Luo unexpectedly didn¡¯t put up any resistance, apparently, he was afraid of hurting him, and he only asionally issued a soft groan and let him have more control . Only when he was kissed until he was unable to breathe easily, did Li Luo changed into beast form and jumped out from his embrace . Elvis continued to pretend to be unconscious, he calcted a good time in his heart, after a long while he pretended that he finally sobered up and opened his eyes . When he opened his eyes, Elvis began to observe Li Luo¡¯s look and emotion showing in his eyes . After he woke up, Li Luo looked at his for a moment, before he slightly dodged his eyes, but not from disgust, but because he was shy . Although he quickly hid his emotions, Elvis was still keenly aware of it . Elvis was very happy in his heart, in order to conceal the joyous expression in his eyes and to let Li Luo break away from his faint sense of overcautiousness, he bowed his head and used the matter of his own breakthrough of levels to divert Li Luo¡¯s attention . Sure enough, this little fool instantly forgot what he was thinking about, and immediately congratted him . Elvis¡¯ eyes darkened, although Ludwig was still not aware of his intention, maybe he was aware of it, but he subconsciously denied his own conjecture . However he could be sure that Ludwig also had feelings for him . It was not as if he didn¡¯t want to get Ludwig, he wanted to have him as fast as he could, but he didn¡¯t want to force Ludwig . He wanted this man, he wanted to get himpletely, almost making him going crazy; he wanted this man to never leave him, and could only stay by his side; he longed for everything about this person . However there was always a feeling in his heart that reminded him that if he forcefully took him, this man would most likely use any means to leave him, this was not the result he wanted . However now he knew that Ludwig was not without any affection toward him, he was confident that he would ept him . He had been together with Ludwig for a long time, sooner orter he would make himpletely ept him¡ªand he felt that moment wouldn¡¯t be far away . ...... The party walked inside the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts for two days, before finally reaching the edge of the middle of the forest . Everyone¡¯s nerves were tensed, after all, it was very likely that they would encounter fourth rank magical beasts in here . This was the most dangerous zone in their trip, and they had to travel through this area for three days before they could once again enter the perimeter areas of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . Elvis approached Li Luo¡¯s side, as his azure eyes looked vigntly at the surroundings, Li Luo also pressed his hand on the long sword at his waist, ready at any time to pull out the sword and chop the magical beasts . On the first day they were inside that zone, they spent a lot of time by walking cautiously . In the evening, no one dared to make a fire, afraid the light of the fire would attract the attention of magical beasts that were hunting for food at night . Only insect repellent powder was scattered in a circle around the ce they were resting . After hastily eating a bit of dry food, they began to rest while taking turns in guarding . The next day, when the sky was slightly bright, everyone immediately got ready to continue their journey . To be able to get out of this range quicker, they had to leave early, after all, it was very tiring to be so tense all the time . However on this day everyone¡¯s luck was not good, they had just walked through a flowing stream, and right away encountered a fourth rank magical beast that was rushing over to drink water . The magical beast¡¯s body was wrapped in thick armor, with a long pointed horn in its head, and a long tail, it was the type of magical beast that wrapped in thick and heavy armor¡ªan Armored Dragon . At the tip of its tail was a huge sphere object¡ªthis was also the only attacking weapon of this fourth rank magical beast, if they were swept by its tail, it was estimated that they would directly break several ribs, and if they were swept once again, their life would be entirely gone . The Armored Dragon¡¯s eyes quickly emitted an ominous glint, after it saw the party of more than ten people, the magical beast opened its mouth and exposed its sharp sawteeth, before rushing toward them . ¡°Properly defend and attack, don¡¯t let it get close to our goods!¡± The scarred middle-aged man shouted, he was taking the lead in pulling out his broadsword, and rushed toward that fourth rank magical beast which was the Armored Dragon . Elvis took out his magic staff, and his mouth began to chant the spell, there were countless vines immediately sprouting from the ground, and tightly entangled the Armored Dragon¡¯s body, hindering the pace of its advancement . The scarred middle-aged man shed the Armored Dragon¡¯s body with his broadsword, and the de¡¯s tip immediately pierced the outeryer of magical beast¡¯s armor, issuing a dazzling spark and a huge collision sound . The Armored Dragon was enraged by the scarred middle-aged man¡¯s action, so much that its eyes emitted a crimson ray of light, the beast raised its head and roared loudly, before mming its legs down with force, immediately struggling to get free and broke most of the vines that entangled its body . The magical beast swept over the long tail behind its body at the scarred middle-aged man, wanting to strike him . The scarred middle-aged man avoided the danger, and Elvis once again chanted the spell as a shing silver magic array immediately appeared above the Armored Dragon . The Armored Dragon was once again tied up from taking action, the next second, a few dozens of beams of light rose, and gathered at the top of the Armored Dragon¡¯s head, forming a cage, trapping the Armored Dragon . The Armored Dragon let out a more furious roar, its eyes shed a ck and red light alternately, everyone suddenly felt the ground under their feet begin to shake, it looked as if the earth was going to split open, it was obvious that the ground began to sway just like ocean waves that moved up and down . Li Luo was shaken by the violent waves under his feet, he wasn¡¯t able to stand still, and fell to the side, but Elvis who was next to him immediately stretched out his hand and encircled Li Luo¡¯s waist, before taking him into his embrace . Then in the next second, there were sharp earth thorns that emerged from the ce where Li Luo was about to fall, if Elvis hadn¡¯t pulled Li Luo in time, Li Luo would very likely have instantly fallen on that thorn in the ground . This situation had also urred for the surrounding people, fortunately, Elvis had reinforced the carriage with magic in advance, so nothing was damaged . While hugging Li Luo¡¯s waist, Elvis once again casted the spell, and a dazzling silver light immediately shed on the ground under everyone¡¯s foot, as all of the original protruding earth thorns melted back into the ground . ¡°Quickly leave this ce, I can still trap the Armored Dragon for a while . ¡± When everyone heard Elvis¡¯ words, they all quickly sped up, and left this ce while pulling the horses . Elvis once again reinforced the magic array that trapped the Armored Dragon, before quickly leaving the scene with Li Luo . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Luo¡¯s looked like he still didn¡¯tpletely rx after the rapid change of events that happened just a moment ago, until he found that Elvis¡¯ hand was still on his waist, and he felt Elvis¡¯ scorching palm¡¯s temperature on the skin around his waist . Li Luo¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but immediately get hot, he pushed Elvis away, and stood a few steps away from him . ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elvis asked, as he looked at Li Luo¡¯s white cheeks that were flushed red, with the corner of his mouth revealing a faint smile . Looking at Li Luo¡¯s expression, really making him want to imprison him within his bosom, and then fiercely kiss his light colored lips . Let his lips bloom into a more vivid color, and would certainly be more attractive than the present . ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s keep going . It was almost evening, we must be careful and quickly catch up with the escort team, and it would be bad if the Armored Dragon once again overtook us . ¡± Li Luo¡¯s eyes were drifting, as he immediately found a suitable reason, and then sped up a few steps and walked in front of Elvis . Elvis did not expose Li Luo, rather he followed behind Li Luo¡¯s back, staring at the slim figure of the young man not far away in the front . The two of them quickly caught up with everyone who was rushing ahead, and Li Luo¡¯s somewhat disorderly heartbeat just a moment ago also gradually returned to normal . Everyone showed a very good wee to their return, if it weren¡¯t for Elvis, the team would probably have lost several members, before they could escape from the ws of the Armored Dragon . They once again rushed to the established route for more than an hour, before everyone¡¯s hearts were relieved, and slowed down their pace a little bit, ready to find a ce to prepare for dinner . After the quick dinner, everyone once again continued their journey, and rushed to their destination . As long as they still didn¡¯t hand over the items into the hands of the person who was to receive the goods, they would not be able to stop worrying . Only when all these items were handed over, could they receive theirmission, if they identally lost one of the items, a part of theirmission would be deducted, but even if it was only a part of themission, based on their huge number of team members, it was also arge amount of money . Therefore, everyone tried their best to protect the items in each carriage, and didn¡¯t dare to ck off in the slightest . Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61: Saint Magus 2 . 24 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Li Luo expertly found a shortcut that only had a few people that passed, he once again walked on a wall and then climbed up a tree, making him take less than the average time that ordinary people used to arrive . When he was outside of the ssroom where Elvis was . He looked around, before pushing open the door a bit, enough for him to quietly go through, and went in . He quickly walked to Elvis¡¯ side, then stretched his w and pulled on Elvis¡¯ trousers legs, he raised his round cat¡¯s face and softly let out a ¡°meow¡± sound . Elvis lowered his head and looked at Li Luo, his brows slightly frowned . Then he quickly bent down and took Li Luo into his arms, before cing him on hisp . [What are you doing here, didn¡¯t I let you rest in the room? Do you still feel ufortable?] Only when he heard Elvis¡¯ question, did Li Luo manage to react . After he turned into beast form, he indeed did not feel the soreness on his body, he merely felt that his movements were slightly less flexible than usual, but it didn¡¯t have much impact . [I¡¯m feeling much better now . ] Li Luo immediately replied, and then continuously said, [Elvis, I saw Salina, with the great elder of Roxis n and some people who I did not know when I was on my way here . ] After Elvis listened to Li Luo¡¯s words, his eyes suddenly shed a trace of light, his pupils narrowed before returning to normal . Elvis reached out his hand to stroke the soft long fur on Li Luo¡¯s back, and he didn¡¯t let himy inside the desk drawer as usual, but from time to time, rubbed the small and plump leg beside his waist and also his back, making Li Luo unable to help but want to let out a ¡°meow meow¡± sound at thefortable feeling . When the ss was over, Elvis picked Li Luo up and held him in his bosom, before leaving the ssroom with his usual indifferent look, but before he could walk far, he quickly saw a few people waiting around the corner . Salina¡¯s eyes immediately brightened after she saw Elvis, but when the corner of her eyes swept the people around her, she did not dare to rashly rush forward . After seeing Elvis, the middle-aged man who was standing in the frontmost position immediately exposed a smiling expression, he walked directly in Elvis¡¯ direction to greet him, ¡°Elvis!¡± There was an uncontroble excitement in the middle-aged man¡¯s light brown eyes . If Elvis agreed to return to the n, then their Roxis n would be able to jump to the next level and be a middle-level n in a few years . Even more, it was also not impossible to be a high-level n in the future . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Elvis only gave the middle-aged man a cold nce, before turning his face and ignoring the middle-aged man, directly walking straight passed him . ¡°E...Elvis . ¡± Salina opened her mouth and called out after she was pushed by the great elder on her side . When he heard Salina¡¯s voice, Elvis stopped his footsteps and looked at her face, there was a little bit of warmth in his azure colored eyes, but he still didn¡¯t speak . Salina fully understood why Elvis was so indifferent to the patriarch and others in the n . She also didn¡¯t want toe here at first, but the patriarch and great elder requested her to, so she had no choice but to go with them . After all, she was still a member of the Roxis n, and her parents also still wanted to receive the Roxis n¡¯s protection, she couldn¡¯t be willful and disregard her own family just because of her own opinion . However, after she came here, Salina didn¡¯t know what to say to Elvis . Even if the patriarch and great elder had already taught her the words that she had to say, somehow she was unable to say anything . The patriarch looked at Salina who was only standing there nkly, opening her mouth, but unable to say the second sentence, and immediately sternly gazed at her, ¡°Salina . ¡± Serena¡¯s body immediately shook, she looked at Elvis and opened her mouth, but still couldn¡¯t say anything . Elvis¡¯ line of sight swept over Selina and then gaze coldly at the patriarch, he naturally knew what their purpose was, but he didn¡¯t want to waste time on them and didn¡¯t want to talk any nonsense with them . The patriarch did not know why he felt his back was somewhat cold when his eyes made contact with Elvis¡¯ . He was an Intermediate Magus, and also one of the best experts in the n . Only the two elders who were six-star Great Magus could pressure him . However, because he was the patriarch, the two elders would not take any action against him . But today, in front of a boy who hadn¡¯t even grown his hair, he felt a sense of oppression that had never been experienced before, it was really inconceivable . The patriarch¡¯s eyes could not help but drift for a moment under Elvis¡¯ gaze, and even his footsteps could not help but slightly retreat a step back . The great elder quickly stepped forward and unobtrusively supported the patriarch¡¯s back . He was one of the two six-star Great Magus in the n, but even he felt a sense of inexplicable threat when confronting Elvis . However, it was precisely this trace of feeling, that made the great elder look at Elvis and feel more satisfied in his heart . As long as they could make Elvis return, he would definitely be a big help to the n, even more, one of their n¡¯s strong backers in the future . The great elder showed a smile, and said, ¡°Elvis, good boy, you have been suffering outside all these years . ¡± Then he slowly walked forward and wanted to pat Elvis¡¯ shoulder, but under Elvis¡¯ gaze, his smile stiffened and he also quickly drooped down his hand to his side, ¡°Elvis, the n would happily wee you back, as long as you return, we will definitely give you the best resources . ¡± The best resources? Elvis¡¯ eyes contained a ridiculous sneer as he gazed at him, he was given this preferential treatment just because they saw his value . If he had no value in the future, it would be no surprise if he was once again abandoned by them . These people were the type of people who only looked at their own interests, they would mercilessly abandon those who had no use or value . He had already tasted that painful consequence which was unforgettable until now . ¡°I¡¯m not a member of the Roxis n, why do you want me to go back?¡± Elvis lowered his head and stroked Li Luo with his hand, ¡°You probably got the wrong person . I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time to waste on exining these boring matters . ¡± The great elder immediately choked up after listening to Elvis¡¯ words . He remembered that two years ago, they had used magic to remove Elvis¡¯ name from their n genealogy records, only when Elvis once again dripped a drop of his blood on top of it and then had the patriarch and every elder cast the spell, could they make Elvis¡¯ name and surname once again appear on the genealogy records . Now that they heard Elvis say so, the great elder and the patriarch who were standing on one side nced at each other, their intestines turned green from regret . How could they have imagined that Elvis, who had be a waste, would turn over so quickly and be an even more dazzling genius than before? Now they had wanted to ask this genius to return to their n, but it was no use crying over spilled milk, what¡¯s done is done and couldn¡¯t be reversed . The great elder and the patriarch¡¯s face turned green then white, as they looked at Elvis¡¯ departing back, it was not good to continuously persuade . Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Chapter 63: Saint Magus 2 . 26 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . By the time all of the disciples gathered, the more than ten mentors in the front who would apany them in this first-timepetition led the more than one thousand disciples to the huge teleportation array that had already been in the academy for a long time . This teleportation array was different from the previous magic array that transferred the disciples before, as it has a longer transmission distance and able to carry more people . Because the location of thepetition this time was in the city of another country, they had to take a few huge teleportation arrays, before they could reach the final destination . The patterns of the magical symbols in the huge teleportation array were many in number andplicated, and very time consuming to make, as a result, the magical symbols that made up the teleportation array needed to be maintained every year by a mage . Li Luo was sitting on Elvis¡¯ shoulder, while the long tail behind him was slowly swaying, his amber cat pupils stared fixedly on Elvis, though through the corner of his eyes he asionally nced back and forth between Elvis and Chris for a while, before stretched out his paw, and ¡°pa¡± pped the side of Elvis¡¯ face . Chris that continuously took a peek at Elvis from the corner of her eyes: ¡°......¡± Elvis reached out his hand and held Li Luo¡¯s small paw on his face, ced it in his palm and then gently rubbed it, [Don¡¯t make trouble . ] Although he was warning Li Luo though divine sense, the expression in his eyes was very gentle and soft . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Luo didn¡¯t reply and just looked at him with his round cat pupils, before innocently letting out a ¡°meow¡± sound . The corner of Elvis¡¯ lips was slightly raised, he took Li Luo from his shoulder, then ced him in his embrace and began to rub his head and his soft belly with his hand . Li Luo instantly let out ¡°meow meow meow¡± sounds, until he finally couldn¡¯t stand it and bit Elvis¡¯ finger a few times with his teeth, only then did Elvis stop ¡°devastating¡± him, but he did not put him back to his shoulder, still holding him in his arms, Elvis began walking as his eyes continued to look straight ahead . Li Luo who no longer felt spellbound was nesting quietly in Elvis¡¯ arms, as they joined the others in entering the teleportation array . The rays of light emitted by this teleportation array were more intense than all the teleportation arrays that Li Luo and Elvis had ever seen, the light that was formed directly became a beam of light before it rushed straight into the sky . However, due to the long-distance transmission, the time that was used was also much longer than the previous short distance teleportation array . Li Luo felt as if he was wandering inside a sea of lights, and he had be a part of these lights . This was a very wonderful feeling, he couldn¡¯t feel that he was within Elvis¡¯ bosom, he even couldn¡¯t feel himself, it was as if he was losing all of his senses, and the only thing that could be felt were these rays of light that were all over the ce . This wonderful feelingsted for ten minutes before Li Luo once again felt the temperature of Elvis¡¯ embrace . Then, in the next moment, he instantly felt Elvis¡¯ hold had tightened up a lot, and took a while before it began to loosen . After the beam of light that wrapped the teleportation array disappeared, all of the people inside gradually left the range of the teleportation array . However, Elvis was still standing still and did not move, only after a long time passed, Li Luo heard Elvis say in his mind, ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡± Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66: Saint Magus 2 . 29 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . The time went by, and the auction already went to the twelfth item, but the people present did not feel any boredom, instead, the atmosphere became better and better . He had to say that the female auction host was very skillful, only in a few words, the atmosphere of the auction house could be mobilized, and she was very good at using her own advantages after a few meaningful nces she could make some of the male mages instantly raise the price of auction items slightly . Elvis¡¯ goal was to find the item that resonated with him, therefore, even after the twelve items had been auctioned off, no matter how much the female auction host said, he was not the slightest bit tempted . Li Luo didn¡¯t think too much about it, as he didn¡¯t feel any special reaction toward those three items like Elvis . Moreover, the female auction host on the stage exined every auction item very vividly, and with the support of the special magic in the private room, he could see the items below very clearly . Li Luo observed the item very carefully before once again listened to the exnation of the female auction host, while he was eating, Li Luo talked to Elvis from time to time . He didn¡¯t know if it was just his illusion, but every time he slightly mentioned about that female auction host, he felt Elvis seemed to be unhappy . Although his face still didn¡¯t show any expressions, the color of his azure eyes became a little deeper, afterward, Li Luo intuitively avoided the topic about the female auction host, only then did he feel that the pressure at his side slightly lowered . ¡°The next is our twentieth auction item . " The female auction host said with an appropriate smile on her face, then looked to the left . This time only one muscr man pushed a small cart to the front of her, and then the muscr man quickly left the auction stage . The female auction host walked to the side of the small cart that carried the auction item, stretched out her hand, and slowly uncovered the white cloth on it . At the same time, Elvis once again felt the blood in his whole body boiling . He all of a sudden sat up straight and gazed down sharply . Li Luo immediately felt the change in Elvis¡¯ emotions, he also looked fixedly below, ¡°Is it on this cart?" ¡°En . " Elvis made a simple response, his eyes still looked fixedly at the female auction host¡¯s hand that slowly pulled on the white cloth . When the white cloth waspletely pulled off, what appeared in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, was a magic staff with an exquisite handle that was suitable for females, and ced next to it, was a very simple bracelet, but the style was more suitable for men . Under the illumination of a magicmp, a circle of faint light seemed to reflect out from it . ¡°This magic staff, although the three small jewels around the main gem at the peak had been shattered, this magic staff was still a fifth-grade magic staff . Imagine if you were able to repair those, this magic staff could immediately be a sixth-grade magic staff . In addition, we also will give the bracelet on the side as a gift to the guest who wins it over . " As the female auction host spoke, she picked up the bracelet beside magic staff, cing it in her fair palm, then showed it in all directions . ¡°We will start the price at 30,000 magic stones . " In fact, when the female auction host said that the broken magic staff was a fifth-grade magic staff, a littlemotion immediately rose below . A high-grade magic staff was very difficult to make, and the sess rate was very low . A fourth-grade magic staff was the dividing line, and refining the first three grades of magic staves was rtively simple . Therefore, most of the magic staves on the market were below the fourth grade, and the fourth grade appeared fewer, and also rtively rare . To see a fourth-grade magic staff or above you would need to look at your luck . If your luck was good, you may be able to buy it, but if your luck wasn¡¯t good, you may not even be able to see its shadow . Now there was a fifth-grade magic staff, with the possibility of an upgrade to a sixth-grade in the future in front of them . Not only those small number of female mages looked at the magic staff with bright eyes, but even the male mages also looked at the magic staff with desire, even if they couldn¡¯t use it themselves, they could give it to their daughter-inw as a betrothal gift . Li Luo looked at the scene below, and suddenly think of one matter, in the original novel, the protagonist came here with Chris . He was still quite poor at that time, so the private room on the second floor was actually booked by Chris, and the protagonist originally only came to apany Chris, but after seeing the bracelet, the protagonist immediately felt he must have it . After winning it over, Chris took the magic staff, while the protagonist took the bracelet . Afterward, the protagonist helped Chris repair the magic staff aspensation . Then, when he and Chris were together, he instantly made the magic staff one grade higher for Chris¡ª¡ªbut these were all floating clouds for Elvis now . So the most important thing now was, how to make Elvis win this magic staff over with his amount of money, not to mention that this time the private room was booked by him, the remaining money was even less . When Li Luo just thought to here, he heard a crisp and excited female voice from below, ¡°I will pay 50,000 . " The female voice had not yet fallen before another voice quickly sounded, he said with an overwhelming voice, ¡°I will pay 70,000 . " Li Luo could not help but start to worry, if the protagonist did not have enough money at the moment, he certainly would be unable to win over this magic staff, then he couldn¡¯t get that bracelet he needed, and wouldn¡¯t storyline of the book quickly distort, and be unable to be fixed, from now on? ¡°Elvis, do you have enough money?" Li Luo turned his head and asked . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°I still have 200,000 magic stones in savings, and in addition, you also give me a Holy Fruit, that could at least be worth more than 300,000 magic stones, it should be enough . " Elvis did not have the slightest bit of worry, as his azure eyes looked at the noisy scene below, before reaching out his hand and pressed the button next to his chair, then said, ¡°100,000 . " The sound of Elvis¡¯ voice immediately echoed in the auction¡¯s stage below, even though it was a few degrees lower than his usual voice, it was still very pleasant to hear . Li Luo quickly closed his eyes and looked at the synopsis of the story, wanting to know how much the final price of the auction was, hopefully, there were not any mishaps that urred . Elvis who on the side, did not bid anymore and only looked at the slowly raising prices . The price quickly rose to 200,000 magic stone . However, it still continuously rose at a steady speed, as the voices below became more and more excited . Li Luo finally flipped over to one section of the synopsis at the current period of time, but because Xiao Qi did not give him theplete plot, only the general storyline . Li Luo did not find the final price of this magic staff even after looking at it several times . Moreover, he had finished writing the novel so long ago and had already long since forgotten the storylinepletely . This plot certainly couldn¡¯t have any mistakes, if they were unable to win over that auction item, who knows whose hands it would fall into, and at that time it would be very difficult to find them in the future, moreover it was unclear if the other would agree to give it, even if they agree, who knows what kind of requirements they would demand . Li Luo turned his eyes and instantly thought of the ability that he had now, it should also be useful in this case, right? However, he was embarrassed to say it in front of Elvis . Li Luo immediately stood up from his seat, and Elvis instantly looked at him, there were clear inquiries in his eyes . Li Luo waved his arms ufortably, and give Elvis an awkward smile, ¡°I ate too much, and I need to walk around the room for a while . " Then he no longer looked into Elvis¡¯ eyes, and directly turned his back, before walking to the corner at his side, he walked along to the other corner following a clockwise motion . Li Luo slowly walked beside the door of their private room, then quickly turned his head and looked at Elvis¡¯ back, when he found that he didn¡¯t pay attention to him, he immediately sneaked to the corner of the door, before concentrate his mind to using thee true skill, and then whispered, ¡°No matter what happens, these magic things will be bought by Elvis, and that bracelet also will fall into Elvis¡¯ hands . " ......Even though he was speaking in a low voice, somehow he still felt inexplicable shame, what¡¯s wrong with him?! Fortunately, he was very far, and his voice was so low, so Elvis should not hear it, otherwise, he would instantly turn into cat form and hide from Elvis for a few days . After Li Luo finished speaking, he stood in the same ce for a while, before once again slowly walking around from one corner to the other, behind Elvis¡¯ back, in order to prove the excuse he had just said, he circling a few times more, before sitting back on his seat, at this moment the price had already risen to 380,000 . When Li Luo sat down, someone added another 40,000 in one breath, making the price change to 420,000 . At this time, thepetitors had obviously decreased a lot and it had be thepetition for only a few people . After all, the price had already exceeded the original value of a fifth-grade magic staff . Elvis now had only left over with a few dozens of thousands of bargaining chips, but his expression still didn¡¯t show any panic and was still the same as before, even his eyes did not flicker a bit . At this time, Li Luopletely did not feel nervous like just a moment ago, as long as there was no ident, that item below would certainly belong to Elvis, no one could take it . Elvis pressed the bidding button, before opening his mouth and said, ¡°I will pay 520,000 . " Directly adding 20,000 to the price that the previous person said . The plump woman in gorgeous garments immediately hesitated to bid again after hearing the price that Elvis¡¯ offered . Not knowing why, when she once again looked at the item on the auction stage, she didn¡¯t really want it . Anyway, there would definitely be something better in the future . After the plump woman thought to this point, she withdrew back her finger from the button next to her seat . The female auction host that stood on the auction stage waited for a while, seeing no one bid again, she slightly smiled before knocking the table with the small hammer in her hand, ¡°Then this item belongs to the gentleman who bid thest price, by the time when the auction ends, we will have a special staff of our auction housee over to your private room, please be patient . " After that, the female auction host stepped aside, letting a muscr man push the cart away before continuously said, ¡°Let¡¯s see what the next auction item was..." A few hours quickly passed, and only until around eight o¡¯clock in the evening, the auctions ended . After Elvis won that magic staff, he didn¡¯t find anything that made him feel any reaction again so he quickly lost interest in the auction . When the auction was over, there was a sound of knocking on the door of their private room after a while, Li Luo quickly changed back to cat form, climbed up to Elvis¡¯ thigh and lied down, his two front paws were put together as he turned around and looked at the direction of the door . The person outside knocked the door a few times, and waiting for a moment, before he opened the door ande in . The person who came in was a young man with a tray on his hands, his age seemed to be not that old . When he came in, he looked at Elvis¡¯ direction, and politely smiled, ¡°This gentleman, I¡¯m here to send the auction item that you won over, please ept it . " While speaking, the young man walked to Elvis¡¯ side and moved the tray that he held in front of Elvis . In fact, even without inspection, Elvis already knew that this item was indeed the thing that he wanted . As from the time the young man came in, he quickly felt that the blood in his whole body was boiling up and his heartbeat elerated two-fold . Even so, others could not see any change in his emotions from his face, but the color of his eyes slightly changed, if you didn¡¯t carefully look at them, or you were of the people who were unfamiliar with him, you absolutely couldn¡¯t see it . Elvis directly ced the storage bag that contained all of his savings and the holy fruit that Li Luo had given him, into the tray that the young man¡¯s holding . The young man checked the content of storage bag and found that there were only 200,000 magic stones, then he looked at the jade white fruit on the other side, ¡°Guest, you only handed over 200,000, this is?" Elvis: ¡°This is the other portion of my payment . " The young man didn¡¯t ask anything more, he nodded and said, ¡°Please wait for a moment . " Then quickly ced the auction item on the table at the side, took the things that Elvis gave, and went out . Elvis was still sitting in the same position, he knew that he couldn¡¯t walk away now . Only when the young man came back and determined that the things he gave could pay the bill, he was able to leave the room, as a result, the young man was not afraid to directly put the auction item here . Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Chapter 67: Saint Magus 2 . 30 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . That young man came back very quickly, and there was a storage bag on the tray that he held, ¡°The goods that you gave me have been looked over by our master of appraisal, and this is your change for the bill . ¡± Elvis didn¡¯t look at it, and rather, directly ced the auction item and the money inside his storage bag, before standing up and preparing to leave . The young man ced his right hand that held the tray on the side of his body, then put his left hand on his chest, before bending down his waist toward Elvis, ¡°You¡¯re wee toe again . ¡± Elvis didn¡¯t say anything, and just slightly nodded his head, he picked up Li Luo and quickly walked out of the private room, then left the auction house . At this time, the night scene had be very dense, and there weren¡¯t many pedestrians on the road . Only the white glow of the moon hanging high in the sky illuminated their way back . When Elvis returned to the inn with Li Luo, the entrance of inn had been closed . He needed to call a clerk that was on duty as gatekeeper and confirm his identity before he would be able to enter . After Elvis returned to his room and closed the door, Li Luo instantly jumped down from his shoulder and changed into human form, ready to take a shower in the bathroom . However just as he turned around, the belt that he just tied on his flexible waist was immediately firmly locked by the arm that had stretched over from behind his back . . Warning: Mature Content ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Luo had just turned his head when Elvis immediately seized this opportunity to lean over and kiss his lips . Before he could react, his body was already pressed down onto the bed, and the belt of his robe was also untied, revealing the fair and smooth skin underneath . The color of Elvis¡¯ eyes was deep as he stroked the smooth skin on Li Luo¡¯s chest, even those two points of pink flesh had long been turned into bright red colors under his care, tempting Elvis to lean over his body and suck and kiss them up . Li Luo¡¯s passion also rose up by Elvis caresses and fondles, as the skin on his entire body was covered by a thinyer of pink . With blurry eyes, Li Luo looked at Elvis who covered his body with his own . When Elvis was entered inside, he couldn¡¯t help but groan in pain . Elvis¡¯ movements immediately paused, he quickly hugged Li Luo¡¯s waist, before kissing him deeply . In order to let Li Luo get ustomed to his invasion, as they had been not done it for a long time, Elvis¡¯ movements were rtively gentle and slow, before he was unable to control his desire as his movements started to be even more bold and fierce . He was just like an insatiable beast, that ate their prey under their body and not willing to give up until there was nothing that remained . Li Luo was eaten over and over again, arge patch of the outer corner of his eyes were red, and his voice was a bit hoarse . After they once again changed to other posture, Li Luo finally couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to escape from Elvis¡¯ embrace by grabbing the bed sheet, but was hooked back in the waist as Elvis once again encircled his waist, before once again heavily invade and upy his body . ¡°E...Elvis, don¡¯t, I can¡¯t stand it...¡± ¡°You can¡¯t stand it? Didn¡¯t you look at that female auction host very happily? En? Now I¡¯m doing this to you, and you already can¡¯t stand it?¡± Elvis narrowed his eyes, then kissed the side of Li Luo¡¯s neck that had long been covered with hickeys, the sound of his voice was hoarse unlike usual, but it sounded particrly sexy . Li Luo¡¯s muddled brain was only able to respond after quite a while before he understood the meaning of it . Elvis was jealous . However, he only looked at the female auction host a few nces, however, that was just taking a look, nothing more . He absolutely didn¡¯t have any other idea at all . Was it necessary to be jealous like this? ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you had looked at her a few times, so I will doing you several times more as much as every time you looked at her . ¡± Li Luo immediately felt his originally sore waist be even more painful, it was already hard enough to fulfill Elvis¡¯ original needs if he had to do it several times more than usual, he felt that he would be unable to climb down from the bed afterward . Elvis¡¯ azure eyes which had been changed into dark blue color were looking at Li Luo who was obviously frightened, the corner of his lips was slightly raised with a touch of a curve that was hard to notice . He narrowed his eyes, and leaned his head closer to Li Luo¡¯s face, his lips were very close to the edge of Li Luo¡¯s ear, as he said ¡°You can also learn how to please me, and make me happy, if you able to, I will shorten the time limit of the punishment?¡± ¡°Please you?¡± Li Luo¡¯s head was still very misty, he was not slightest aware of Elvis¡¯ sinister intention, as he repeatedly said . ¡°Yes, please me . ¡± The smile on Elvis¡¯ lips be even deeper and obvious, ¡°For example, you take the initiative first . ¡± Without realizing it, Li Luo entered into the pit that Elvis dug, then ording to Elvis¡¯ request, he took the initiative to let Elvis eat him several times . In the end, his ears and tail came out on their own, as he was finally unable to endure Elvis¡¯ overwhelming stamina, he waspletely eaten clean from the inside out . The next morning, Li Luo opened his eyes in a daze . A pair of silver white triangle ears on his head which he still did not put away were standing up and unconsciously trembled several times . After a few minutes, Li Luo barely woke up, as he slowly sobered up, the memories ofst night matter shed through his mind, and immediately felt his whole body heating up . How could he agree to Elvis¡¯ request, and so foolishly take the initiative to sit on his body, before letting him eat himself, he felt that he was really stupid . Elvis who was sleeping beside Li Luo while holding him, also soon sobered up after Li Luo awoke, he leaned over and buried his face in the crook of Li Luo¡¯s neck, as his tall nose intimately rubbed the side of Li Luo¡¯s neck a few times, ¡°Awake?¡± Li Luo felt ticklish and shrink his neck, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth and speak . ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Elvis slightly lifted his head up, and lightly kissed Li Luo¡¯s cheek, his thick and long golden eyshes were hung down, but his azure eyes still had a trace of a smiling expression . Elvis knew that Li Luo was embarrassed about the matterst night, but he did not expose it with a word . After all, this kind of benefit, he would maybe be unable to enjoy it in the future . Li Luo buried his face inside the quilt, the sound of his voice was stuffy from the quilt, ¡°Nothing . ¡± Elvis didn¡¯t ask anymore, he lifted open the quilt, got out of the bed, and put on clothes, ¡°After a while, I will bring breakfast to the room, you can lie down again for a while before getting up . ¡± Li Luo¡¯s head which was buried under the quilt moved as his answer . Elvis couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, after finishing washing his face and rinsing his mouth, Elvis opened the door and went out . After hearing the sound of the door closing, Li Luo took his head out of the quilt, he still couldn¡¯t help but recall the images ofst night¡¯s scene which made him extremely embarrassed, and couldn¡¯t help but reach out and grab his head with his hands, before rubbing it several times, as his smooth silver hair turned into aplete mess . What made Li Luo feel even more embarrassed was that he seemed to have promised Elvis that he would please himst night, and took the initiative to let Elvis enjoy himself . How could he be so stupid, and agree to such a request? It was said that what men say in bed was generally a lie, those words that he saidst night, were all of them just a joke? Li Luo rolled around on the bed a few times and wrapped himself into arge cocoon . After immersing on himself for a little while, he once again rolled back in the opposite direction, then spread out on the bed, he stayed this way a few seconds, before feeling the pain in his waist once again rose up, he suddenly recalled the pain in his ass . Then he couldn¡¯t help but once again roll around and wrap himself into a cocoon . After repeating it several times, Li Luo finally gave up the struggle, he put on a set offortable robes from high-quality cotton material, and then slowly climbed down from the bed and washed up to prepare for breakfast . Elvis came back at the time when Li Luo finished washing up, with a tray full of food . He ced it on the table inside the room, then put two cushions on the chair where Li Luo was going to sit, one of the cushions for sitting and the other for leaning . Li Luo looked at what Elvis had done for himself and did not say anything . After all, he really needed something soft to sit down on, there was no need to be hypocritical and say that he doesn¡¯t want it . After finished eating, Elvis cleaned up everything on the table and asked Li Luo, ¡°Ludwig, the jointpetition will start tomorrow, all of the disciples must go to thepetition site today to draw the scroll for their own match tomorrow, conveniently taking a look at the flow of tomorrow¡¯spetition . Do you want to stay here or going with me?¡± When Li Luo was eating, he barely looked up at Elvis, obviously still feeling awkward aboutst night . Now that he heard Elvis¡¯ question, he hesitated for a while, before saying, ¡°I will go with you . ¡± The corner of Elvis¡¯ lips slightly raised, ¡°Okay, wait a moment, I need to send these things down first . ¡± After finished speaking, Elvis picked up the tray with empty tes, opened the door and went out, it only was a few minutes, before he once again came back upstairs . Li Luo had long changed into a round cat with fluffy white fur, he was squatting on a soft cushion while waiting for Elvis . Elvis took Li Luo gently into his arms and used one of his hands to stroke the soft fur on Li Luo¡¯s back while walking down the stairs with his long legs . More than half of the rooms in this inn had been booked by the St . Helier Magic Academy, and today was the day when all of the people assemble . Although the time was still very early, when they walked on the stairs, Li Luo saw many familiar faces . Those people who saw Elvis with Li Luo in his arms, all courtesy greet Elvis, before walking past him towards downstairs . It took twenty or thirty minutes for all the disciples to gather in front of the inn . Two mentors then took these disciples to the location wherepetition was held, so that these students who participated in thepetition tomorrow would be able to familiarize themselves with the route . This timepetition was located in one of the arenas at Yale City . As early as a month ago, the heads of several academies jointly sent the letter to the owner of the arena . It was naturally impossible for the owner who received the letter to reject the request of these famous and outstanding mages, moreover, he also didn¡¯t have any thought of rejection it at all . Even if he had to close down his business for a month now, he could imagine that after these academies tournament, his arena would be very famous . By then, he would certainly be able to earn back those lost profits and possibly double them in a short period of time . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om This arena was a very famous ce in Yale City and even in several surroundings cities, thus the area was also veryrge . The entire building was in the shape of an inverted umbre . The entire arena was divided into nine regions, the battle stage in the innermost area was the most expensive ce in the entire arena, while the price of the eight battle stages that surrounded it increased following a clockwise motion . Looking from the outside, the whole building was very grand . Elvis with Li Luo within his arms arrived in the front of the arena and saw the disciples from the other academiese over from all directions . Although all of the disciples who participated in thepetition were densely packed in front of the arena, the entrance of arena was very spacious and wide enough to amodate fifteen people to go through at the same time . So it only took a little more than ten minutes for these disciples who had gathered outside the arena to get inside . Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68: Saint Magus 2 . 31 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . After they entered inside, space became even more spacious, all of the people were now gathered in the arena, a ce simr to an indoor public square . There were countless magicmps floating above the ceiling, just like stars in the sky, as they illuminated the whole space . When the position of each academy finished announcing, Elvis with Li Luo in his arms walked to the ce where the people of Saint Helier Magic Academy were gathering and waited for the flow chart of thepetition toe out . Because the number of disciples in the three academies was more than 5 . 000, as a result, it took a lot of time to draw the chart for the matches . After waiting for an hour, a huge and bright magic screen appeared in front of all the disciples, this magic screen could be seen very clearly even by the disciples who were standing at the back of the crowd . All the disciples checked the order ofpetition, and there was no objection, when they came back to the location of their academy, each person was given a list of matches that were exactly the same as those recorded on the magic screen, and the disciples could take them back to see themselves . Elvispletely had no interest in his own match, and for him, it doesn¡¯t matter who his opponent was . Therefore, he wasn¡¯t as nervous as other disciples, which were afraid that they would meet an opponent that they couldn¡¯t deal with tomorrow, and would lose directly on the first day . Instead, he waited quietly for the mentor to send the scroll . Li Luo turned his head around boringly, and then the corner of his eyes saw a tall silhouette . This young man only looked like he was sixteen-seventeen years old . He had a dark green long hair, a pair of dark green eyes, white skin like porcin, and facial features which differed from Elvis¡¯ deep features, appeared to be somewhat soft, but not girly, his whole face seemed exceptionally handsome, and equally matched with Elvis . Li Luo looked at him for a good while, before he able to determine the young man characters in the book, while the protagonist participated in thepetition, he encountered his follower, which was a rare genius young man¡ª¡ªSizel . Sizel was from the school that had a good rtionship with St . Helier Magic Academy, he was the first-year leader of the Cardenas Magic Academy, at the moment he was about to break through the fourth rank barrier and enter the level of a five-star Intermediate Magus . In the end of semifinals match, Sizel almost made the protagonist use his real power which was in the fifth rank, fortunately, the protagonist still insisted on and did not expose his real strength, and finally let Sizel win . Li Luo suddenly remembered that when he wrote this plot, in order to make his younger sister a little more interested in reading his novel, he added a bit of an ambiguous rtionship between Sizel and the protagonist . It could be seen in the description of Sizel¡¯s appearance, if Elvis was just like the sun that burned people¡¯s eyes, then he was the bright moon hanging in the sky in the dark night . Just as Li Luo stared at him, Sizel who was not far away seemed to notice his line of sight, and turned over his face, as his dark green phoenix eyes also looked at Li Luo¡¯s direction . Li Luo immediately shrunk his small head and buried his face inside Elvis¡¯ bosom, avoiding the probing line of sight of Sizel . He didn¡¯t anticipate that Sizel¡¯s sense would be so sensitive, he just stared at him for a bit longer, and he quickly discovered it . Elvis looked at Li Luo¡¯s body which was going even further inside his bosom, and then asked, [What¡¯s wrong? Does your body feel ufortable?] [No, it¡¯s nothing . ] Li Luo immediately replied . He absolutely couldn¡¯t say that he was looking at the protagonist¡¯s best friend as the result of him discovering him, in order to avoid the other person¡¯s line of sight, he hid inside his bosom, right? Anyway, at the moment he was a cat, even if he was discovered, it doesn¡¯t matter, right? When Li Luo thought until here, he immediately pulled out his head from Elvis¡¯ embrace . He once again looked in Sizel¡¯s direction, but the young man¡¯s silhouette had been long gone . Elvis while holding Li Luo in his arms was standing in the public square for about an hour before the mentor came and immediately made them line up to draw a scroll . Those who already drew a scroll could immediately leave, as long as they came to this ce on time tomorrow morning to participate in thepetition . Elvis still maintained an unhurried posture, and when other people were rushing over to line up, he slowly walked and lined up behind the people . So, when Elvis withdrew the scroll, more than half of the disciples of St . Helier Magic Academy had been long gone . ***** Because of therge number of participants, the first round was divided into three days, Elvis withdrew an empty scroll on the first day, so the next day, he did not go to participate in thepetition . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om So on that day, Elvis took Li Luo out to eat and drink in Yale City, there was not the slightest bit of nervousness about the match . The next day, Elvis looked at his schedule, before turning over his head and said to Li Luo, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go with me today . Today I only have one match, moreover, it¡¯s the first round, I wille back in an hour . ¡± Li Luo also had no objection, with Elvis¡¯ strength, it was estimated that he would solve the first round ofpetition in just ten minutes or so . Of course, if he used his real strength, maybe before his opponent was able to attack, he would have already won . ***** On the third day in the afternoon, the first round of the tournament was finally over, and the rest of the time left was scheduled for twenty matches for the second round . Elvis once again withdrew an empty scroll, because they had visited all of the ces in Yale City, Elvis didn¡¯t go out this day, he sat in the room to study that iplete and old small bell and that simple and unadorned bracelet . That previous senior who had be a Saint Magus only mentioned this magic staff matter that he left behind, but did not exin how to merge these three items into a magic staff . Elvis could only explore it on his own, but he already tried a lot of methods he knew, and those two items stillid silently on the ground without any reaction . Elvis put away the two items, there was a trace of a disappointed expression that shed through his azure eyes, apparently, he could only wait until he got the third item and then try again . Li Luo naturally knew that Elvis would not discover anything on his first attempt, he sat next to Elvis and watched Elvis trying to merge the two items without any gain, there was a trace of a guilty conscience in his gaze . So in the evening, when Elvis overwhelmed his lover, he found that Li Luo was particrly obedient, previously he had to make him in a daze before he was willing to move in that position, but tonight after a few sentences of coaxing, Li Luo only hesitated for a while, before he agreed . Although he didn¡¯t know what the reason was, Elvis naturally would not refuse such a good opportunity, he would wait until he finished enjoying it before thinking about it again . When he finished tossed around Li Luo who obediently washed himself clean before sending himself into his mouth, the man who had been eaten dry and clean by him had long fallen asleep . Elvis cleaned up the bed, before carrying Li Luo in his arms as he walked towards the bathroom, ced Li Luo into the bathtub and then helped Li Luo clean up, before returning and ced Li Luo back on the bed, Elvis opened the quilt and slid himself in, the person who was originally unconscious on the bed automatically rolled up inside his bosom . Afterward, Li Luo¡¯s lips mumbled a few times, as his brows slightly frowned, before he sank even more deeply into sleep . Elvis looked at Li Luo who was sleeping quietly in his bosom, stretched out his hand, and pushed aside the strands of silver long hair on his forehead that blocked his appearance . Then he lowered his head and gently kissed his smooth forehead before encircling Li Luo¡¯s waist as sleep overtook him . ***** When the number of people that were eliminated became more and more many along with the advancement of the tournament, the rest of the people that remained would start to participate in several matches a day . At this time, the various academies also discussed to open thepetition to the public and give the opportunity for the people outside to observe the matches . The people who nned to watch thepetition had long been waiting in Yale City, and eager to get into action for a long time . By the time when the news was released, even the mostst-ss seats were grabbed within minutes . Those who camete were all regretting that they moved too slow before right away began to inquire about the time of the next seat sale, they must hurriedly move forward and immediately snatch the seats the next time . The disciples of the academies that participated in the tournament coulde and watch the match for free at any time, and the disciples who had matches could leave a seat for one person with the best position to observe . As Elvis participated in thepetition, he naturally would reserve one of the best seats for Li Luo . The people that sat around Li Luo looked at the fluffy kitten upying a seat with the best viewing angle, almost all of them felt their heart itch wanting to rece that kitten¡¯s position . However, before they sat down, they had already seen the owner of the cat, and they all had experienced the cold chills that emitted from the cat owner which was as if say do note close, in addition, his aura was much stronger than them . Even if seeing the small and round cat squatting down and only upying one-quarter of the seat was strange, they also wouldn¡¯t dare to grab the seat . Afterward, they saw the cat¡¯s ownerbat ability was formidable, they immediately didn¡¯t even dare to have this idea again¡ª¡ªThis kind of pet that had an owner who would kill people if they went near it, who still dare to provoke? After that, as long as Li Luo showed up, even if Li Luo went out and wandered around, beforeing back, that best seat would still be empty for him, and no one dared to grab it . In this way, thepetition went on for half a month and finally entered the semifinals . Because there were only over twenty people left, Elvis had to participate in almost three matches every day, and in order to maintain his own current level at the fourth rank, the time he spent on battles every day had also lengthened a lot . Today, Elvis¡¯ opponent in the second match was Sizel . Li Luo squatted down on the seat that Elvis specially chose for him, as he looked at the two young men with exceptionally handsome appearances standing against each other on the battle stage, his two front paws couldn¡¯t help but move a few times . Chapter 69 Chapter 69 Chapter 69: Saint Magus 2 . 32 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Although Li Luo already knew the oue of the match, he still couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous for Elvis . A littlemotion couldn¡¯t help but rise from the female audience who upied one-quarter of the site when they saw the two young men with very outstanding appearances show up on the stage . The male audience was also whispering with each other discussing the performances of the two of them in their previous matches . When the mentor who acted as a referee and stood between the two men, seeing such an enthusiastic reaction from the scene, he deliberately extended his time to exin, until all of the people¡¯s eyes were filled with nervousness, only then did he announce the start of the match . The seats in the spectator¡¯s stage were almost fully booked . The record of Elvis and Sizel¡¯s previous matches were total victories, neither lost even once . Also during this semifinal round was the first time for the two individuals withplete victory records to meet each other . Li Luo opened his big amber colored cat pupils wide, and looked at the battle stage that had been covered by a transparent magic arrays¡ª¡ªin order to prevent the magic used by disciples during a battle from spreading to the audiences in the spectator¡¯s stage, so before the start of each match, the mentor who acts as a referee would withdraw from the battle stage, and apply these protective arrays around the stage . The match had only started for a few seconds, but the rays of magic light had already shed like fireworks on the battle stage and made the atmosphere immediately became tense . Li Luo¡¯s gaze was mostly on Elvis¡¯ body, Elvis had long since cut his golden hair short, and as he and Sizel cast a spell to form a water dragon, before the two dragons dashed forward and shed head to head, they created a gale of wind that blew up and down,pletely exposing the full line of Elvis¡¯ forehead, and his pair of sharp azure eyes . The ck magic robes on his body were also fluttering, and his whole person was just like he was floating in the wind . Although he was blown by the wind, Elvis¡¯ footsteps were not the slightest bit deviated, as if he had be one with the wind . Sizel¡¯s body seemed to be surrounded by a circle of green light, to resist the invasion of the wind . As the two dragons continuously fought, Sizel waved his magic staff within his hand again, and once againunched an attack on Elvis . Small pieces of snowkes gradually condensed into an ice phoenix, as it spread its wings and circled in the air a few times before swiftly diving down toward Elvis . Elvis¡¯ eyes were sharp, as he flipped the magic staff in his hand, and arge wave of green vines emerged from the ground before they entangled the ice phoenix above . The ice phoenix seemed to have its own consciousness, nting its flight to avoid the countless vines that rushed into it . The vines were also pursued closely by the escaping ice phoenix that evaded everything . The ice phoenix evaded several more times, before crying out a few times, and pping its wings toward the vines, as countless amount of wind and snow instantly condensed under its wings, the vine that was attacked by it waspletely frozen and became an iceberg with a strange shape . Upon seeing this, Elvis began muttering something in his mouth, soon afterward a bodyposed of mes was formed, as a tiger with a pair of bright red wings appeared out of thin air, it let out a loud roar, before fiercely rushing toward the ice phoenix . At this time, the two dragons who were fighting above had disappeared because the magic powers that supported them were exhausted and finally were unable to distinguish the oue . However, the battle situation below was very fierce . All of the people that were watching the match didn¡¯t even dare to breathe loudly, only feeling that their eyes were almost out of use . Although the entrance fee that they had to pay was very expensive, after seeing such a wonderful match, everyone felt that the ticket that they bought was simply too cheap . Li Luo looked at this kind of equally matched battle on the stage, the tail behind him went straight, out of nervousness, and the heart inside his chest was beating very powerfully, to personally see such a match, the feeling was totally different from the time when he wrote it . When he was writing this scene, it was just an image in his mind, there may be some surge of excitement, but it was certainly not like seeing the real scene, where he felt that his heart was about to jump out . With the passage of time, the match on the stage became more and more intense . Sizel¡¯s original healthy face now looked a bit pale, it seemed that he already used up a big part of his magic power, and it was estimated that it would be totally exhausted after a while . Elvis¡¯ eyes slightly shed, he suddenly turned over his face and looked at Li Luo who unconsciously stood up, he opened his mouth slightly as he looked at Li Luo¡¯s side . The ripples in his eyes seemed to contain countless thoughts . Then Elvis closed his eyes, and hisplexion also gradually became pale just like Sizel, he was even weaker and seemed to consume even more magic power than Sizel . Finally, when Elvis showed a bit gap, Sizel immediately seized this opportunity, and he quickly made a strike at Elvis . When the blow was about to arrive in front of Elvis, a white light quickly shed, blocked the blow, and the mentor standing outside the stage took back his hand, before looking appreciatively at Sizel and Elvis, then announced, ¡°Sizel won . ¡± In his opinion, these two disciples were very good, both of them were very good seedlings . Sizel was a publicly known genius, he did not expect that the rising star disciple was also so good, it was beyond his expectations . Chapter 70 Chapter 70 Chapter 70: Saint Magus 2 . 33 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . After Elvis returned to the St . Helier Magic Academy, he once again began his daily activities in the library . Elvis nned to leave the St . Helier Magic Academy with Li Luo, as soon as he finished reading all the magic scrolls on the second level of the academy¡¯s library . However, looked at the progress, it was estimated that after reading these books, it should almost be the end of the semester . Six days after returning to the academy, when Elvis studied a magic scroll in the corner of the second level of the library, he suddenly felt that his body seemed to transmit out a slight and soft chanting sound, and rapidly felt just like he became a newborn . Elvis¡¯ eyes flickered, he calmly put back the scrolls in his hand on the bookshelf, before hurrying out of the library, and returned to his room while holding Li Luo . At the time of thepetition, Elvis originally already had some feeling that he was not far from the breakthrough into a six-star Great Magus, but he did not expect it to be so fast . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Elvis directly sat down cross-legged when he returned to his room and felt the magic power in his body began to madly rush forth, his brows slightly frowned, as he opened his mouth and called out, ¡°Ludwig . ¡± Even though Elvis only called him, Li Luo immediately understood what he meant . He lightly jumped to Elvis¡¯ side, his amber eyes emitted ayer of misty golden light before transparent protective arrays that were one meter in diameter appeared around Elvis¡¯ whole body and the magic force that just started to surge into the air immediately disappeared . After two hours, Elvis inside the protective arrays opened his eyes . Li Luo was looking at him with a rare pleasant expression, and Elvis immediately understood that he had broken through the fifth-rank barrier and entered the six-star Great Magus . From today on, Elvis had taken another new step . ***** Time passed quickly, and in the blink of an eye, another week passed after Elvis became a six-star Great Magus . After he finished attend today¡¯s ss, Elvis let Li Luo jump from his desk drawer into hisp . When Elvis was about to take Li Luo with him to the library, Chris, dressed in a white long skirt, walked over to him, ¡°Elvis, are you originally from the Roxis n? I always thought that you were not a member of any family, so every time you took a long vacation, you didn¡¯t go back to your n and reunite with your family . ¡± After Elvis heard Chris¡¯ words, he immediately stopped his footsteps from leaving, and turned over his head and looked at Chris, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Chris did not think that Elvis would pay attention to herself, because when she talked to Elvis before, Elvis would practically never have any desire to talk with her, but she did not have time to be happy when she saw Elvis¡¯ terrified cold eyes . Those pair of limpid eyes that looked like the color of the sky was now looked just like a coldke that had been frozen for a thousand years, as they emitted faint cold chills, and merely a nce was able to instantly make people feel cold from the outside straight to the heart . The smile on Chris¡¯ face could not help but be frozen by Elvis¡¯ ice cold gaze, and couldn¡¯t help but retreat a small step back . When Elvis saw Chris like this, he immediately put away the cold look in his eyes, as it changed back to the usual color, and back to the way that he usually treated other people, he continuously asked, ¡°Where did you hear that from?¡± Chris felt that her own limbs had be somewhat stiff because of Elvis¡¯ gaze just a moment ago, and now she had finally returned to normal, no longer looking like she was frozen . However, her heart had just received a fright from Elvis, it would not be dissipated so quickly . Chris still kept the distance that she had from Elvis after she retreated, she swallowed a mouthful of saliva, before continuing, ¡°This was also the news that I received today . It was said that you are a member of the Roxis n, and it is already spreading outside . Because of your roots, Roxis n¡¯s reputation in the whole Wate Empire had risen, and the n that was originally not even a third-rate n has be very close to a second-rate n . ¡± After all, Elvis¡¯ performance in the academies tournament until semifinals when he lost the match and did not have the opportunity topete again, was very outstanding . He was only seventeen years old, and already a four-star Junior Magus, his innate talent couldn¡¯t be said to not be high . Elvis¡¯ fame rose after his match with Sizel finished . Therefore, after the Roxis n spread out the news that Elvis was their n member, their n was immediately able to make an exception to rise from an almost third-rate n into a n that was ssified as a second-rate n in the Wate Empire . Elvis couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes, he didn¡¯t have any intent and was unwilling to once again join the n, those people woulde up with such a method to use him, really did they think he was dead? As Elvis¡¯ mind shed countless thoughts, his eyes changed from the original azure color into dark blue, which seemed just like the water in the deepest part of theke, it looked very serene and deep . Sensing the change of Elvis¡¯ emotions, Li Luo raised his head and let out a ¡°meow¡± sound in worry . Elvis immediately reached out his hand and caressed Li Luo¡¯s head a few times, then nodded to Chris, ¡°Thank you . ¡± After that, Elvis left the ssroom with Li Luo . Elvis was ready to find the mentor who managed their ss to make request leave and go back to Mika City, he didn¡¯t want Roxis n to be proud of his reputation for a long time . ***** Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71: Saint Magus 2 . 34 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . When the great elder who was standing nearby saw this situation, he immediately stepped forward in front of the patriarch that had staggered back a step and blocked Elvis . The somewhat muddy old eyes were staring at Elvis, the great elder pondered for a moment before saying, ¡°Elvis, for what reason did you return to the n?¡± The words the great elder said didn¡¯t mention that Elvis was trespassing into the main house, but were as if he was returning to the Roxis n because he was a n member, the level of the great elder¡¯s speech couldn¡¯t be said to not be high . After he heard the great elder¡¯s words, Elvis¡¯ expression became even colder as his gaze swept over the great elder in front of him . Li Luo also looked hatefully at the enemies in front from Elvis¡¯ shoulder, there was a faint golden light filling his amber eyes . His tail was standing up, as he bared his sharp teeth at the great elder and the patriarch, posing in a posture of attack . ¡°You may have long since forgotten how my grandmother died, but I will never forget the way she had died . ¡± Elvis did not step forward again, but instead stood in the same ce, the corner of his mouth was curved in a sneer, and then he spoke thergest amount of words that he had ever said to the great elder and the patriarch from the very beginning until now, ¡°You maybe don¡¯t remember what I saidst time . I am not a member of your Roxis n, and I also don¡¯t want to waste my time exining these matters that don¡¯t make any sense . ¡± The great elder felt that Elvis was getting more and more dangerous, his sleeve shook lightly before a magic staff that he used for decades appeared in his hand . Just as the great elder had gone into a defensive posture, the next moment, a python made of green vines appeared in the air, it instantly opened its big mouth wide, before rushing toward the ce where he and the patriarch were standing . The great elder immediately waved his magic staff and summoned another snake made of vines to block Elvis¡¯ attack . The two snakes immediately fought with each other, as its huge body rolled around the room, issuing a loud noise, making the tables and chairs beside them vigorously sway, before it was thrown to a distant ce and broken into pieces . However Elvis¡¯ attack was far more than that, and in the next second, the great elder obviously felt that his legs were slowly sinking down . The great elder discovered that the floor under his feet had turned into a thickyer of quicksand, and it continued to greedily devour the legs of him and the patriarch . Upon seeing this, the patriarch also picked up his magic staff and began to wield his magic to help himself and the great elder out of the quicksand that devoured them . However, when he began to cast his magic, he discovered that he had no way to get rid of Elvis¡¯ magic . The patriarch was immediately startled, this kind of situation would only ur when the opponent¡¯s level was higher than himself . He looked into Elvis¡¯ direction in disbelief, he was clearly still a four-star Junior Magus, but the fact that he was unable to remove the magic that Elvis applied was also true . What the hell is going on here? When the great elder saw this, he quickly cast a spell to save himself and the patriarch from their current predicament . But at the same time, he did not notice Elvis¡¯ next move . That dark green vine snake that originally battled against the other dark green vine snake that the great elder had summoned, suddenly split into three . The big one still wrestling with the one in front of it, while the other two moved quickly to the great elder and the patriarch . Caught unprepared, the great elder and the patriarch¡¯s bodies were bound by the two vine snakes, and they were quickly wrapped into two dark green cocoon-like objects, as the two people who tightly wrapped in the two dark green cocoons immediately were unable to move even the slightest bit . This time, not only the patriarch but even the great elder looked towards Elvis in disbelief, his rank was obviously two levels higher than Elvis, he was a Great Magus . However, he discovered his ability was unable to cope with even one-half of Elvis¡¯, after a few fights, he immediately made one careless move, and permitted himself to fall under Elvis¡¯ calctions . Fortunately, Elvis did not have any intent to kill them, so the great elder and the patriarch were only trapped there and unable to move . Except for being ufortable, there was no other danger . Elvis¡¯ eyes were serene and cold as he looked at the bound bodies of the great elder and the patriarch, and even their mouths were blocked, before saying, ¡°If you can guarantee, that you will not use me again for your n¡¯s fame in the future, I will immediately release you, moreover I¡¯ll close my mouth about what happened today . ¡± After speaking until here, Elvis paused for a moment, and then said with eyes showing obvious killing intent towards the great elder and the patriarch, ¡°If you promise me now, but let me hear a rumor like this spreading afterward, in that case, I don¡¯t mind once again taking a bit of trouble upon myself toe and dispose of you . ¡± The great elder¡¯s muddy eyes stared at Elvis, and he understood that Elvis was telling the truth . His threat was alsopletely not a joke . At the moment, if he wanted to kill both of them, they had would¡¯ve long been dead, yet he let them go . Obviously, it was not because he was worried about them, rather he didn¡¯t want to go through the trouble . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This child, now already had no affections remaining toward the n he grew up with . For him, they were now worse than strangers . The great elder¡¯s expression was depressed, regarding death, everybody was afraid of it, including him . He couldn¡¯t speak, so he was only able to nod at Elvis, to express his answer that he promised him . Elvis did not immediately let them go but turned his gaze to the patriarch who had not yet responded . When the patriarch made contact with Elvis¡¯ iparable ice cold eyes and saw the great elder had already nodded and agreed, he also immediately nodded his head at Elvis . Elvis released the two of them, then swept his eyes over the great elder and the patriarch, ¡°Remember your words . ¡± After that, Elvis used a teleportation scroll and quickly disappeared from the room, immediately transferring himself out of Mika City . Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72: Saint Magus 2 . 35 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . Both Li Luo and Elvis were sitting inside a cave, and there was a fire burning in the middle of the two of them, as the light emitted from the fire made the faces of the two men be dyed in ayer of faint orange . Yesterday morning, because of sudden heavy rain, the two men abandoned the idea of doing battle with a magical beast, and then searched with the fastest speed for a ce to stay, only to find this suitable cave after more than an hour . After sleeping in the cave for one night, listening to the rain outside, which still did no show any signs of stopping, Li Luo and Elvis continued to stay in the cave and finished their breakfast that settled against the fire . The rainsted for an exceptionally long time, even after one day and one night it still did not stop . It was not until the afternoon that Li Luo heard the rain outside gradually bing pattered . ¡°Elvis, the rain seems like it¡¯s going to stop . ¡± Li Luo¡¯s eyes brightened, he immediately stood up and said, ¡°I will go to the cave¡¯s entrance to take a look . ¡± After that, Li Luo walked toward the cave¡¯s entrance which was not far away . When he arrived at the entrance, Li Luo used his hand to push away the vines hanging down on the cave¡¯s entrance, he lifted his eyes and looked out, sure enough, he saw the original downpour, now gradually be continuous drizzling . The distant sky also showed a bright color, immediately afterward the outline of the sun slowly revealed high in the bright sky . Then, a seven-colored rainbow bridge right away appeared there . The rainbow bridge was not as indistinct and hazy as Li Luo had seen before, rather it hung very clearly in the air, with two gray clouds floating at both ends of the bridge . Against the projection of bright yellow-colored light from the rear and the dense forest under the misty rain, everything looked like a dream and fantasy, just like entering a fairy tale world in general . Li Luo was instantly fascinated by the beautiful scenery in the front of his eyes, the tip of his nose smelt the very fresh and clean air after the rain settled in the forest, and suddenly felt the exhaustion in his whole body wash away . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Elvis walked from behind Li Luo¡¯s body to his side and saw the little emotions shing in Li Luo¡¯s eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but hook the corner of his mouth . Right at this moment, Elvis suddenly felt an inexplicable tremor in his heart, as the blood in his whole body gradually boiled up along with it . This familiar feeling made Elvis¡¯ azure eyes shrink for a moment . Elvis took back the hand that wanted to encircle Li Luo¡¯s waist and looked towards the direction that made him feel familiar . Li Luo also noticed the change in Elvis¡¯ mood, he withdrew back his line of sight, and turned his gaze towards Elvis, before asking, ¡°Elvis, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°The third item has appeared . ¡± Elvis narrowed his eyes, ¡°And, it is moving . ¡± Finally appeared? When Li Luo heard Elvis¡¯ words, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but immediately brighten up . This meant, he and Elvis could finally enter the new transcript . Elvis figured out the speed and direction of that thing¡¯s movement before reaching out his hand and embraced Li Luo¡¯s waist, then took Li Luo to jump off from the cave¡¯s entrance that was located in the middle part of a mountain . Before the two of themnded, a tree root regiment rapidly rose up from the ground and caught the two men, then along with Elvis¡¯ jumping, the same tree roots would continuously emerge above the ground, steadily transporting the two men to the location . When the two of them rushed toward that thing that made Elvis feel a reaction, it seemed to be aware that someone was behind its back and chasing after itself, as the speed of it¡¯s running became even faster . Elvis was continuously chasing after the thing in front of them that was moving fast and constantly changing direction while holding Li Luo . Finally, after almost two hours, the animal which ran away while constantly changing directions in front seemed to be tired, and its speed slowly decreased . Elvis instantly took this opportunity and rushed in that direction even faster . After only ten minutes, the two men saw a magical beast that looked like a lion, with one long horn on its head leaping forward and running away . Apparently sensing that the thing that had been chasing itself before was already not far away from it, the magical beast turned around and looked back . Its deep purple eyes shed through a dark light, immediately afterward it squatted down its back legs as it ran, to elerate a bit of speed, and increased some distance from Elvis and Li Luo . When Elvis approached the magical beast, he felt that the resonance in his body became more and more clear, he also increased his speed to catch up with that magical beast . The two men and one beast yed this kind of chasing war inside the vast Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . The size of that magical beast¡¯s body was just like a lion, all muscles in its were knotted, and every step that fell on the ground caused very small vibration . Its huge head asionally turned to the left and right, trying to find the way, in addition, to avoid the spells that Elvis cast, the magical beast¡¯s speed continuously changed between fast and slow . Until it ran to a hill surrounded by some strange rocks, only then did the speed of this magical beast look as if it was being hindered by the strange terrain, as its speed slowed down . The magical beast moved his huge head, before turning over its body, seeming like it wanted to change direction and continue running . However, how could Elvis permit it to have the chance to once again change direction and escape, he immediately began to softly chant a spell, beforending on one of the erected stones . Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73: Saint Magus 2 . 36 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . ¡°This magic relic is also myst little test to help you . It has existed on this continent for over ten thousand years, and every time it opened, was because of the emergence of a new Saint Magus . ¡± After speaking until here, Brian lifted his eyes and gazed into the distance, his pupils shed a silver ray of light, seemed to be recalling something from the past, ¡°A new Saint Magus has not appeared in this continent for nearly a thousand years, to the extent that the existence of our Saint Magus has be a legend, almost unknown . Until you appeared¡ª¡ªElvis, you are the only person in the continent who has awakened the bloodline of the Saint Magus in thest thousand years, I believe that you will certainly be able to once again show our glory . ¡± When Elvis listened to Brian¡¯s words, his face was still the same as usual, there was no extra expression that emerged . Regarding once again showing the glory of the Saint Magus, Elvis did not have any interest in doing so . The reason he wanted to be stronger, was always to protect the people he wanted to protect . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Now that he and Ludwig were able tomunicate through divine sense, this belief was even stronger . As long as he still existed, he would not let anyone or anything harm Ludwig . ¡°Now let me exin about some of the things rted to this ce . As you can see, this area is covered byyers of dense fog . Apart from the center of the circle where you are standing, you only are able to see the things within 20 meters, anything else is unclear . ¡± Brian said while pointing to the hazy environment around him, ¡°Of course, this dense fog also able to dissipate, but it is only after you have passed the level of trials . Every time you pass through one trial, there will be a certain range of fog around you that will be dispersed along with it . You need to pass ten levels of trials in total to reach thest level¡ª¡ªthat is located on the other side of this area with dense fog . And the teleportation array for leaving this magic relic is at thest level . If you n to seize every opportunity and go straight through the dense fog to look for the teleportation array, then I can tell you now that there is a transparent barrier between each level, as long as you do not cross the location where the barrier is, you will never able to reach the next level . ¡± Elvis slightly raised his eyebrows that was difficult to detect, after he listened to Brian¡¯s words . Just now he indeed had this idea sh in his mind, but it was only for a moment . ¡°In every level, you will be given a magic scroll . You need to learn all the contents inside, by the time when you truly master it, only then will it be possible to enter the next level . ¡± When Elvis heard this, his eyes immediately shed a light, so the real purpose Brian threw him in this ce, was actually because he wanted to make him learn the contents inside those scrolls . Since Brian specially mentioned it to him, that meant that those scrolls should be very important to the people who inherit the Saint Magus¡¯ bloodline . Elvis would never refuse something that would be able to improve his strength . Therefore, even if Brian was able to offer him a shortcut, he would still choose to pass these trials to enhance his strength . Li Luo was standing beside Elvis while listening quietly to the conversation between Elvis and Brian . As the author of this book, although he had forgotten most of the contents in the book, Li Luo still had somewhat of a vague impression about some of the quite important plot points, in addition, Xiao Qi had also provided him the summary of the entire novel, so the scene of the plot at this moment he still had a little impression of emerged out . Anyway, Elvis would stay in this magic relic for a few years, before eventually being able to leave this ce smoothly, Li Luo had nothing to worry about . ¡°......If you don¡¯t have any other questions to ask, then I will give you thest item to form the magic staff . Of course, after that, I will also teach you how to reassemble them into the magic staff . ¡± Brian paused for a moment, seeing Elvis was still looking at him, without saying anything, he slightly lowered his body, then softly stroked the top of the magical beast¡¯s head which had squatted down at the side of his feet . Under the gentle caress of Brian, the magical beast docilely rubbed its fluffy head against Brian¡¯s palm . Brian¡¯s eyes shed a trace of more gentle expression, as he continued stroking that huge head with his hand . After that, his hand reached out to a long horn at the top of the magical beast¡¯s head . When Brian¡¯s hand touched the light brown colored horn, two dazzling white lights shone above the horn . After the white light disappeared, the long horn on the head of magical beast suddenly broke almost half, and there were two slender and short objects in Brian¡¯s hands . Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74: Saint Magus 2 . 37 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Gali . In the misty and dense forest, there was a constant sh of dazzling rays of light, apanied by earth-shattering vibrations, as well as the roaring sound of a beast . A slender figure of a man was faintly discernible from inside the dense fog, and his whole body seemed to be encircled by ayer of golden light . Every time the ws of the magical beast that did battle against him touched thisyer of golden light, the magical beast would immediately issue the sound of a painful roar, although the magical beast wanted to use its ws to tear this human in front of it to shreds, it was unable to take one step further and touch the slender figure . Beside the slender figure, there was also a small and round cat that had fully grown up to an adult that was the size of two and a half palms . Its speed was very fast, forming a white shadow as it moved around the magical beast, and left a pair of seemingly small w marks, but when the magical beast was not careful, the shadow always leave behind a long wound, and sometimes the wounds were so deep that you could see the white bones underneath . This person and that small and round cat were Elvis and Li Luo . Three months ago, under the guidance of Brian, Elvis seeded in getting the three items, and through a strange magical array, synthesized a magic staff with the height of more than half of a person, and seemed to be surrounded by the sun, moon, and stars¡¯ splendor . The magic staff that he was holding in his hand now, which seemed to be a very beautiful magical staff, was precisely the magic staff that they crafted . N?v(el)B\\jnn After more than three hours of a fierce battle with that magical beast, Elvisunched a final attack and stabbed its heart, the magical beast fell to the ground and made a mournful sound but no longer was able to stand up . Soon after, the magical beast stopped breathing, its huge body slowly turned into a lump of mist, before quickly dissipating into the air . Elvisnded on the ground, as the golden light that surrounded his whole body also quickly retracted inside the magic staff . When he saw that fierce magical beast had finally turned into a void of mist, Elvis did not have a trace of a bewildered expression on his face or in his eyes, in the past three months, he had seen such a situation too many times . Three months ago, after he got the magic staff that was the most suitable for a Saint Magus¡ª¡ªthe Mingxi spirit staff, Elvis immediately entered the first level area with Li Luo . The first trial level was rtively simple after he entered, Elvis instantly practiced the scrolls of magic and martial arts skills provided inside, and he only spent three days to master them, he also finished the trial in one day . But starting from the second level, the scrolls of magic and martial arts skills that needed to be mastered got harder and harder, and Elvis took more than two months to pass the second level, at the moment, he and Li Luo just passed through it and went to the third level . It took eight days for Elvis and Li Luo to advance a little farther . Li Luonded from midair, then changed back into his human form, before walking to Elvis¡¯ side, he looked at the dense fog in the front, the white mist covered that ce, he was unable to see the situation inside . Behind him and Elvis, was the blue sky, a dense forest, short and green bushes, a field of green grass, and various scenery that set each other off nicely . The front and behind had formed what appeared to be two entirely different worlds . Because they just finished a fierce battle, both of them felt that they had consumed too much their physical strength, and needed to replenish it . Elvis caught two rabbits within the range of forest scenery, then went to a small stream to wash away the bloody smell, before he had begun to make a fire and roasted them . Because he often went inside the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts to exercise, Elvis was already very skillful at roasting meat, not long after, the air was filled with the meats fragrance . After he had roasted them properly, Elvis cut one of the back legs of a rabbit and handed it over to Li Luo, then he cut another back leg with a knife, and unhurriedly ate it . Li Luo took a bite of the fat rabbit leg, the whole rabbit¡¯s back leg was roasted very deliciously by Elvis, the outer skin was crispy and the meat inside was very tender, when he took a bite, its fat liquid went straight into his mouth . Elvis looked at Li Luo¡¯s amber colored cat pupils that were squinting as he ate, and couldn¡¯t help but slightly hook the corner of his lips and lower his head, then kiss those moist lips which were soaked in the fat liquid after taking a bite of the rabbit leg . Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75: Saint Magus 2 . 38 [Not fully edited] Elvis and Li Luo moved toward the dense fog in the front of them, after they entered the fog, the original clear scenery behind them was quickly covered with a dense fog which was just like a thickyer of gauze,pletely unclear . What they could see now was only the scenery within 20 meters radius around them . From now on, if they do not pass this trial smoothly, the dense fog around them will not dissipate . However, this ce was very strange, although they can only see the scenery within 20 meters radius around them, there was no obstruction to look at the sky above, they able to look very far . At this moment, the sky was sunny and cloudless, only the sun was hanging high in the sky . After Elvis entered the white fog, his eyes right away had a look of vignce, and his also holding the magic staff within his hand tightly, as hepletely concentrated his attention to the situation around him . Li Luo has long been changed into cat¡¯s form, his back was raised and his tail was erected, he also quickly entered the state of guard . In front of one person and one cat, inside the misty white fog, a vague shadow appeared . And as time went on, that shadow gradually became more and more clear . Unlike the previous trials, where the ones that appeared were giant magical beasts, the dark shadow that appeared now was very slender, it doesn¡¯t look like a magical beast but resemble a human . When Elvis saw the vague shadow, he immediately narrowed his eyes and pointed his magic staff in his hand towards that shadow direction . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Only after a few seconds, the dense fog surrounding the shadows gradually dispersed and vanished . When he saw the appearance of the trial that he need to pass in this level before his eyes, Elvis can¡¯t help show a trace of startled expression . Because what appeared in front of him was a young man with the same looks as him . It¡¯s just that this young man¡¯s eyes were blood red, and his mouth was not like a normal human . When he looked at Elvis that standing in front of himself, the young man excitedly moved his fingers, and draw back the corners of his mouth widely, revealing the sharp teeth . Elvis¡¯ azure eyes shed a trace of darkness, he waved the magic staff in his hand a few times, decided to take the initiative to strike first . Several dozen of vines very quickly emerged from the ground behind the young man, then squirmed toward the young man with blood red eyes . The young man seemed to have been long anticipated Elvis¡¯ move, his figure nimbly jumped up, then flipped once in the air and leap to the distance, avoid Elvis¡¯ sneak attack . Afterwards, the young man stretched out his left hand, the thick fog which just like the cow milk right away lingered on his hand, as it spinning around his hand . When the fog was dissipated, there was a magic staff in his hand which had the same appearance as the Mingxi spirit staff that Elvis holding . Li Luo looked at the person who seemed to be surrounded by ayer of darkness and had the look that almost identical to Elvis, don¡¯t know why he felt very annoying to his past self for actually created this character within the original text . Li Luo strides forward with his four paws and quickly moved to Elvis¡¯ side, before revealing his sharp teeth toward the young man with a pair of blood red eyes . This difficult battle was about to begin formally . ***** St . Helier Magic Academy . At this moment, it was the hottest time of the day, as the sun that hung high in the sky casting it bright radiance towards the ground . Even though separated by ayer of ss window, you can still felt the scalding heat of sunlight on the skin . Chris was sitting at the side of ssroom¡¯s window, her very smooth brown long hair, seemed to sh out ayer of dazzling golden radiance under the illumination of sunlight . The mentor on the podium was still holding a magic scroll while give lecture to the disciples below the stage, but Chris¡¯ attention hadpletely did not ced in the current ss . Chris slightly leaned over her head, as her bright and beautiful dark green eyes looked outside of the window under the sun, into the flower beds which filled with the colorful beautiful flowers, but her train of thought already long been drifted to the distance . She had not seen Elvis for more than seven months, thest time she saw him, she was frightened by Elvis¡¯ imposing manner, Chris couldn¡¯t help but felt her body slightly stiff when she thought of Elvis at that time . Since that ident, when Elvis once again returned to academy, Chris had only dared to look at Elvis in the distance for more than half a month, but she did not dare to approach him . Because Elvis at that moment gave her a very dangerous feeling, Chris even thought that as long as Elvis wish it, he would be able to right away kill her in split second . It was because of this inexplicable feeling that her heart can not calm down even after a long time . Then when she was able to continue to face Elvis, she found out that Elvis had disappeared . Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76: Saint Magus 2 . 39 [Not fully edited] Unconsciously, they have been in the magic relic for four years . Elvis¡¯ height was five centimeters taller than he was four years ago, and the outline of his face also be a bit more solid . The baby fat on Li Luo¡¯s face was faded within this past four years, and his height was also eight centimeters taller than before, but he was still one head shorter than Elvis . At the moment, they were on thest level, as long as they passed the trial in this level, they right away able to leave this magic relic . This time, it was more than a year earlier than Li Luo was originally written in the book . However, although it was more than a year earlier, Elvis¡¯ rank was still the same as in the original text, which was increase to nine-star Saint Magic Instructor level . In the continent where Elvis was located, there were ten people who able to reach the Saint Magic Instructor level, and there was only one person in the Saint level . And the only Saint level currently has been 165 years old, his whole hair had long been turned white . However, because of the nourishment of his magic power, he still had the appearance of an old man of seventy or eighty years old, and his legs and feet were still very healthy . There was rank higher than Saint level, but it was only a legend circting in the continent . ording to legend, thousands of years ago, there was indeed a stunning genius born in the continent, when he was in his 100s, he had break through the Saint rank barrier and became God . Then this stunning genius was disappeared without trace from the continent shortly after, and no one know where he went, leaving only his legend which still circted on the continent until now . ***** Li Luo was wearing a white mixed with light blue robe, embroidered with several dark clouds, and his long silver hair was simply tied behind his head . As his body grows taller, the lines on Li Luo¡¯s face was also opened up . However, estimated rted to his beast form which was also quite small . His face seemed still very small and delicatepared to the average male . And his figure was also somewhat thinner than other men, while his shoulders were still narrow, the whole person appeared very delicate . Elvis waspletely had the appearance of a youth with a face that even more deep and solid than before, and messy half-length blond short hair . His shoulders were wide and his legs were long, he was wearing a ck close-fitting robe, with a belt of the same color was attached to his waist, which fully showing his strong waistline that looked like a ck panther with full of toughness and explosive power . Fortunately, the clothes that they bought were robes that able to adjust with the change of their bodies skeleton, otherwise, they would have to live wearing animal skin clothes just like savage people, in these four years they were here . Li Luo was followed closely behind Elvis, slowly walked toward the white fog that was rolling around . This piece of white fog was precisely the location where thest level trial was, behind him and Elvis was a forest that has restored to it original green appearance, you able to hear the crisp sound of birds all the time . Thest trial was to temper Elvis¡¯ heart . Comparing with strengthened and refined the external part, the inner part was more difficult to refine and tempering . Only those who had their heart as strong as their external will not be confused by any foreign object in their own line of sight, and able to maintain their calmness at all times and make the best judgment . Only such a person able to be stronger and stronger, and conquer every obstacle . It was easy to refine the body, but it was difficult to refine the heart . The original Elvis was stay in this level for more than a month, and almost unable toe out, ultimately he achieved big enlightenment and broke away from the illusion, and passed this most difficult final level . As thest trial was only refined the heart, and didn¡¯t have other danger, when Elvis entered the white fog, there was no attack from a more aggressive magical beast like before . After he entered the white fog, Elvis appeared to carelessly nced back to Li Luo¡¯s direction from the the corner of his eyes . When he saw Li Luo did not turned into beast form, and also did not had the obvious precaution in his eyes when he nced around, Elvis¡¯ eyes right away shed a trace of unknown light . At that time, when they were in those first third level, Elvis somewhat sense that something was wrong with Li Luo . No, it should be said that he had a strange feeling about Li Luo much earlier, he felt Li Luo seemed to know very clear about what the two of them will experience in the future . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om It was only at that time, his feeling was not as clear as it was now . After aware of it, Elvis began to subconsciously began to pay attention at Li Luo¡¯s every movements as they went through trials . The more he observed, the more he was shocked by Li Luo¡¯s actions . Although Li Luo¡¯s movements were very subtle, as Elvis was carefully observed it, it was obviously abnormal . Why Ludwig able to know what would happened so clearly? Just like all of these were within his grasp . Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77: Saint Magus 2 . 40 [Not fully edited] What was the thing that Ludwig hiding from him in the end? Of course, Elvis would not directly ask Li Luo about this sensitive topic, when he confirming that Li Luo was really familiar with what would happened next, it has been more than a year now . Whenever Elvis thought of this abnormality of Li Luo, he don¡¯t know why he often felt an unspeakable panicky arose in his heart . This kind of feeling, it felt as if he has been experience it a long time ago, and at the moment it seems that the big lock that hold this taboo has been opened, and it was impossible to push down this feeling back to the bottom of the box . When Elvis thought until here, the color of his azure pupils became a bit dark, he would not force Ludwig to tell him, what he wanted was to let Ludwig himself tell all of these things to him . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om After Li Luo and Elvis walked into the white fog, the fog around them right away getting thicker and thicker, they were almost able to see the trajectory of fog movement . The silk strands of thick, almost liquidized fog were entangled Elvis¡¯ body, immediately, his whole person was buried by the white fog . Elvis looked vigntly at his surroundings, but he could not see anything clearly . Elvis immediately stretched out his hand to the side, wanted to hold the hand of Li Luo who was on his left . But the hand that he stretched out was get an empty air, there was nothing there . The pupil of Elvis¡¯ eyes couldn¡¯t help but shrink, he immediately turned his head to look for Li Luo¡¯s figure, but after Elvis turned around, he only saw a white fog, except it, he can¡¯t see anything . Elvis has lived for almost four years in this magic relic . He had experienced the various level of trials before, and this time trial, he would also certainly able to pass smoothly . Furthermore this was thest level, he will not, and can not admit defeat at thisst moment . However, before that, he must first confirm Ludwig¡¯s location, this was the most important thing for him . Elvis nced around in a circle at the white fog that surrounded him, after a short while, he immediately opened his mouth and shouted: ¡°Ludwig . ¡± Not long after the Elvis voice fell, he felt his left hand covered with a warm and thin palm . He was very familiar with the temperature of this palm, which belonged to Ludwig¡¯s palm . Elvis held that hand, and the corner of lips on his expressionless face hooked up . For him, as long as Ludwig was still by his side, he could face all dangers . On the other hand, the scene in front of Li Luo waspletely different from Elvis, and he can clearly see the scene around him . When Elvis called his name, Li Luo subconsciously wanted to go forward and hold Elvis¡¯ hand, but when he approached Elvis, he right away discover that there was a transparent ss wall which separated him with Elvis . He able to see all of Elvis¡¯ actions, but he couldn¡¯te to Elvis¡¯ side, he could only watched helplessly as Elvis seemed to be holding something, and then the expression on his face right away be slightly gentler in a sh . Li Luo immediately understood that Elvis had entered the illusion . Li Luo followed Elvis¡¯ footsteps, while turned over the synopsis at this level of trial in his mind . If he remembers correctly, Elvis would experience the scene of his grandmother¡¯s death again, and if Elvis unable to control himself and went mad after he faced his grandmother¡¯s corpse, he would be forever stay in this illusion . Elvis was pulled that hand he familiar with, and pratedyer uponyer of white fog in the front of him, which just like stepped across a long corridor of time . There was a sh of dazzling light in front of him, before the scenery suddenly changed . The vibration on the ground, the crowds that fled everywhere, and the magic light that shed in the distant sky, everything was so familiar . Elvis¡¯ eyes that originally have a trace faint smile, immediately disappeared without trace . He looked at the scene in front of him with heavilyplexion, while suppressed the violent emotions in his heart which continuously want to surface . This scene has been appeared countless times in his dream . Elvis can never forget this day, because he was weak, he unable to go out himself to save his only rtives . And he himself was also just like the most inferior and ants, without a bit of dignity plead the other people to help him, but in the end it was still of no use, just because he was a waste, and did not have any value to anyone . Elvis¡¯ face was calm and collected, as he immersed himself in the memory, the hand of the person that he hold firmly, at this time has been disappeared without a trace . Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78: Saint Magus 2 . 41 [Not fully edited] Elvis narrowed his eyes and the color of his pupils changed into dark blue, as he looked deeply at the smiling Li Luo who stood before his own eyes . Seeing the person who he was worried about really appeared in front of him, even though the rational in his mind reminded him that what he saw now was just an illusion . But even so, Elvis still couldn¡¯t control himself, his mind was also didn¡¯t know why began somewhat muddle-headed, and felt his heart was just like being stabbed by knife as it started to felt very hurt . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om This kind of pain was as if his bones were being pulled out inch by inch from his body, and his blood vessels were peeled off little by little, painful until to the depths of his soul . Elvis felt the sight in the front of him started to blur, what he didn¡¯t know was that his dark blue eyes didn¡¯t know when it had begun to glow with a faint red light, which looked very scary . As Elvis¡¯ contracted beast, Li Luo clearly felt the sudden change of Elvis¡¯ emotions at this moment . He couldn¡¯t help but looked anxiously toward Elvis who was hung his head low not far away and the expression in his face couldn¡¯t see clearly . How was this the same thing? Why was Elvis now, although seemed to be very quiet, but his whole body apparently to be surrounded by pain and madness, and Elvis¡¯ emotions seemed even more unable to suppress than before . Li Luo blinked once before looked unblinkingly at Elvis, he ced his palms on the transparent barrier in front of him, as he watching Elvis¡¯ trembling figure, before his hands could not help but squeezing tightly, so tight until his knuckles were begin turned white . Elvis knelt down quietly on the ground, then suddenly raised his face again, those pair of iparable strange pupils were clearly reflected in Li Luo¡¯s eyes, ¡°If you really leave me, then this world doesn¡¯t have any meaning to me, since it was the case, so what if it waspletely destroyed?¡± Hey, wait, wait a minute! This scene and the script seemed a bit different! Li Luo was so stunned when he saw that kind of Elvis¡¯ ckening appearance, hepletely couldn¡¯t understand why Elvis suddenly became like this . But after hearing Elvis¡¯ words, Li Luo suddenly frozen . Did Elvis be like this because of himself? But how does Elvis know that he would eventually leave this world? Li Luo looked at those dark red eyes of Elvis, with dark blue strange pupils in the middle of it . Even though his face looked very calm, but gave off a very dangerous feeling, Li Luo could not help but felt his mouth a bit dry, and his heart also slightly stuffed . In thest world, after he leaved Qin Yu, he must be like Elvis at the moment,pletely ckening can¡¯t be saved . However, the current him was different from the him at the previous world . In the previous world, he could not stand Qin Yu¡¯s imprisoned, and he did not realize his feelings, thus he wanted to quickly leave Qin Yu . But in this world, he has different feelings toward Elvis, therefore he was willing to be together with Elvis, and there was no trace of rejection when Elvis doing those intimate thing to him . After hepleted the task of this world, Li Luo didn¡¯t want to separate from Elvis and leave this world . He wants to live with Elvis until Elvis was old . However, he did not knew how to exin his origins to Elvis . He did not think that Elvis had long been aware that something was wrong with him, and only never asked him . Li Luo looked at the red color that gradually invaded Elvis¡¯ pupils, and right away felt very anxious . He can¡¯t let Elvis continuously go on like this, it would be really bad if he didn¡¯t stopped it . Li Luo didn¡¯t want to let Elvis in life-threatening situation, if that kind of thing really happened, he would definitely felt regret . And looked at Elvis¡¯ situation now, it was very bad, he must make Elvis wake up from the illusion . After Li Luo made up his mind, he immediately sank into his consciousness, opened the shopping center and browsing the items on its surface at the fastest speed . At the moment, the progress bar of this world¡¯s task already reached 72%, thus he has two chances to purchase the items . Because Li Luo had been looked through all the items in the shopping center when he do the purchase before, so this time Li Luo only took a little time to find the item that he need at the moment . Then, Li Luo used the fastest speed to purchase this item from the shopping center . When Li Luo opened his eyes, he had a dagger that looked very simple and unadorned in his hand . The front and back sides of the dagger¡¯s handle were decorated with a red and blue gemstone that seemed to shine brilliantly . And this dagger, ording to the introduction of the items in the shopping center, able to break open any magic arrays, included the barrier that have defensive function . Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79: Saint Magus 2 . 42 [Not fully edited] Li Luo looked straight at Elvis¡¯ eyes, the two looked at each other for a long time, before Elvis slightly lowered his head and stretched out a hand to hold the side of his face, only then Li Luo¡¯s soule back . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Only to meet with Elvis¡¯ long golden eyshes which lightly hung down, as it immediately covered more than half of those pair of eyes . It¡¯s just that, didn¡¯t know why he don¡¯t have the strange feeling that he has before, instead those pair of eyes seemed very gentle . As Li Luo looked at this appearance of Elvis, he only felt that the softest part of his heart seemed to be stabbed, and couldn¡¯t help but rubbing his face against Elvis¡¯ hand that holding him, ¡°Elvis, I will always stay with you, and will not leave you . ¡± Li Luo said, then paused for a while, before continuously said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to fear my leave again, because the current me, absolutely don¡¯t want to leave you . ¡± That¡¯s right, the current him was no longer able to be like the him in the previous world, and determinately leave Elvis . This person in front him was his own lover, how could he leave him, leaving this world? Unfortunately, he has been always too slow in reactions, andpletely didn¡¯t found out that Elvis in fact had long been discovered his own abnormality . If he can make Elvis feel at ease, it would be no problem to let him say how much guarantee . Then, just like he was being bewitched, Li Luo took a hold of Elvis¡¯ hand that originally holding his face, before stretched out his other hand and pulled down Elvis¡¯ neck, opened his mouth, and kissed Elvis¡¯ lips . After taking the initiative to kiss Elvis for a while, Li Luo felt that his waist was encircled by Elvis¡¯ arms and the control of their kissing was alsopletely returned to Elvis¡¯ hand . But Elvis was not like he used to be, he was kissing him with full of passion, and make Li Luo felt he was being treasured, and feeling he was irreceable . Elvis was kissed him very carefully, as if he was the treasure he had recovered . This extremely lingering kiss, make Li Luo felt as though he was drowned in the Elvis¡¯ kiss . Don¡¯t know how long time had passed, before Li Luo felt his feet somewhat went soft by Elvis¡¯ kiss, there were ayer of red blush on his cheeks, not to mention those pair of cat eyes were covered by water vapor, make his eyes looked even more sparkling and pure . The current Li Luo was just like his whole person had been soaked into the jar of wine and then pulled out, seemed dizzy andpletely doesn¡¯t notice the changes around him . The white fog around him and Elvis had long disappeared, revealing a vast field of green grass . Still leaned over his body in Elvis¡¯ bosom, Li Luo¡¯s muddle head gradually be clear after Elvis left his lips for a few minutes . Li Luo lifted his eyes, and right away saw Brian standing in distant, it was unknow how long he had been stood there watching he and Elvis, with that lion type magical beast named Eli who squatted down at the side of his feet, and swaying its tail, while using its own head to rub against Brian¡¯s thigh . Li Luo: ¡°......¡± Looking at Brian who looked at him with a gentle smile, Li Luo simply wanted to bury himself directly in the dirt beneath his feet . Ahahahah, since when were they there? Feeling himself get soft from head to toe by Elvis¡¯ kiss, and being seen by someone else, Li Luo felt himself lose face a lot and exposed . Li Luo¡¯s original red face suddenly turned even more flushed, although he knew that the current Brian was only one thread of soul that he left behind, and from that soul memory, condensed the spirit body . However, Li Luo still feel very shy, simply did not dare to look at Brian¡¯s eyes that obviously showed tease expression . Elvispletely didn¡¯t feel any embarrassment at all, at the moment, the pupil of his eyes already restored to its original clear blue color, as the corner of the mouth has a rare smile . His hand was still around Li Luo¡¯s slender and tough waist, holding him in his bosom, when he detect his lover was blushing with shame in his arms, Elvis couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand and touched Li Luo¡¯s head a few times, while in his heart he feel that this reaction of Li Luo was really adorable . ¡°Cough cough . ¡± Brian looked at the two person who showed their love affection in front of himself without any scruples, unable to stand it he letting out two sound of cough, before said, ¡°Elvis, congrattions, you have been passed all the trials of this magic relic . ¡± After speaking until here, Brian looked appreciatively at Elvis, ¡°I have to admit that you are very outstanding beyond my imagination . ¡± That¡¯s right, when Elvis entered this ruin, he originally thought that Elvis would take almost ten years of time toe out of this magic ruin . But he did not expect that Elvis aplished his expectation ahead of time, and also so much earlier, which really surprised him . This child certainly able to bring a great change to this world, and the legacy of their Saint Magus will be perfectly once again emerged in this child¡¯s hand, shing a brilliant rays of light that make people unable to look straight at . When Elvis heard Brian¡¯s praise, he didn¡¯t answer, but the hand around Li Luo¡¯s waist was tightened a bit . He doesn¡¯t know how outstanding he can be, he only know that as long as he can protect this person in his arms, he certainly can be stronger than he was now, powerful until nothing able to obstacle him, and no one can cross him, and hurt this person in his bosom . Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80: Saint Magus 2 . 43 [Not fully edited] Just like the time when he had entered this ruin, Li Luo felt himself in split second, as if he had lost all of his sense, and just seemed to sink inside a strange space . When he regained his consciousness, he right away found himself and Elvis were now falling down from the sky, as the wind fluttering the clothes on their whole body from below . Elvis¡¯ hand was encircling his waist, and there was sound of roar of beast heard from the ground under them . Li Luo felt it was strange and looked down, only to see Eli bared its sharp teeth viciously, and roaring while waving its ws towards the creature with a pair of blood red eyes in the front of it, the body of the creature was dark, and surrounded by ayer of ck fog, the strange creature had a mouth full of sharp teeth . Li Luo was still not looked carefully, only to hear a slight sound of wind, he was also felt a ck shadow appeared on his side, suddenly covered his line of sight . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Luo turned his head and saw the same strange creature as the one that had just battle with Eli below, advancing towards him and Elvis while showed the mouth full of sharp teeth . Li Luo subconsciously wanted to changed into beast form, but before he able to take action, that monster in front of him right away issued a painful roar, as its body split into two, before falling down straight from the sky . Elvis¡¯ expression was indifferent as he put away the long sword in his hand, the long sword was shed a glimmer of cold light in the air, Li Luo simply didn¡¯t even see clearly what kind of trajectory Elvis¡¯ movement was, Elvis had once again split open the body of another monster that has been thrown itself at him . After these two attacks, Elvis held Li Luo and finallynded to the t ground . And the monster that battle with Eli was also trampled under the foot by Eli, before its neck was bitten off . After Elvisnded on the ground, he right away walked over to the two monsters that he had killed, and carefully observing it for a moment, his eyebrows wrinkled, before opened his mouth and said, ¡°These three were the creatures from different world . ¡± But how could the creatures from different world appeared in this world without passed through the mage¡¯ summoned, could it be that there was other mage around? But who knows that both of them will appear here? Thinking of this, Elvis immediately nced around with vignce, but he felt carefully several times, and didn¡¯t found any presence of mage . He was now already a nine-star Saint Magic Instructor, which is to say that, on this continent, only a few mages able to conceal themself from his eyes . But he was also did not have any enmity with the high-level mages, it was impossible for any mage to ambush him here . In that case, where did these three demonic beasts from different worlde from? Elvis carefully make sure that no danger left, before ced his sword back inside the storage bag, he walked back to Li Luo¡¯s side, and said to him, ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡± When Li Luo just saw those three creatures from different world, although somewhat strange, but after he realized the progress of the current plot, he also right away understood their current situation . One year after Elvis entered that magic relic, the boundaries of the outside world and this world did not know why was broken, and arge number of creatures from other world were poured into this vast continent . When the protagonist of this world came out from the magic relic, the invasion of creatures from other world was just about to reach a great climax . The leader of these creatures, demonic beast emperor, have already descended on this continent, andmanding the demonic beasts who have been entered this world which belong to human race in advance to begin arge-scale invasion . But, at the moment Elvis hade out of the magic relic about one year earlier than the time he wrote in the book . At this time, it was estimated that the demonic beast emperor has not yet descended to this maind . Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but stretched out his finger and touching his nose, as he followed behind Elvis¡¯ back . Regarding the plot in the book and his own origin, he seemed unable to say even a word to Elvis . However, Elvis did not seem to have any interest in this . After Li Luo was make clear himself would not leave him, Elvis right away lost interest in other issues . Elvis saw that Li Luo had not walked to his side for a long time, he turned around and looked at Li Luo, upon seeing this, Li Luo immediately quickened his footsteps, and walked to Elvis¡¯ side . Behind them, Eli was swaying its long tail and shook the fluffy fur on its head, before walked forward with its four legs and unhurriedly following behind the two man¡¯s back . Elvis walked with Li Luo for a moment and then stopped, he turned around and looked at Eli who was behind them . When Eli saw Elvis¡¯ gaze, it couldn¡¯t help but immediately take a step back, as its pair of eyes looked at Elvis warily . Elvis looked at Eli who was behind them as an idea crossed his mind, and couldn¡¯t help but smile slightly with satisfaction . Chapter 81 Chapter 81 Chapter 81: Saint Magus 2 . 44 [Unedited] The battle ended within an hour . Elvis cing the magic staff in his hand back inside the storage bag, then raised his head and looked to the direction of those mages who were still looking at him with worship while standing on the city wall . Afterwards he gestured to Eli, who carrying him and Li Luo on its back, to take them to the front of tightly closed city gate . Those mages immediately understood what Elvis¡¯ meant, and quickly let people opened the city gate and let Elvis go in . The city lord had long been waiting at the back of the gate, he was a middle-aged man with some hair on his temples already turned white, seemed somewhat age . After seeing Elvise in, he quickly stepped forward and bowed deeply towards Elvis . But when he looked up and saw Elvis¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but stared nkly with shocked look in his eyes . He never thought that the person who saved all of people in their entire city, which they guessed someone at least in six star Great Magus, unexpectedly would be such a young person . But immediately after, the expression on the city lord¡¯s face right away be more and more enthusiastic, so young and already able to reach six star Great Magus level, such person, he must able to make friends with properly . ¡°......Thank you for saving all of our people . I¡¯m the city lord of this Moore City, Edson . Don¡¯t know what I should call this gentleman?¡± Elvis was also didn¡¯t had any n to conceal his identity, and directly tell his name . Now, even if he doesn¡¯t hide his identity and exposed himself, he still have a warrior ability, he can also protect himself and Li Luo very well . ¡°Me and my friend have just came out of a magic relic and didn¡¯t know what was going on . You does not have to be thankful, so long as you tell me what matter is going on outside in the end . ¡± Edson nodded his head, ¡°This is a long story, and the color of the sky was also getting dark rapidly now . How about your two go to my house first for dinner, and I will carefully exin about this matter to you after the meal . Afterwards, you can stay in my house for a night, just considered it to be a bit of my thanks . ¡± Elvis has no objection, as a city lord, he certainly more informed than the other average person, instead of going around to hear the rumor from other people, it was better to do as Edson was said, which followed him to his home first . ***** After they have eaten and drunk to their heart¡¯s content . Li Luo and Elvis were listening to Edson¡¯s exnation . Even Elvis couldn¡¯t help but fall into deep thought, he didn¡¯t think that in these four years that he and Li Luo left, unexpectedly there would be so many things happening . At the moment, this continent has been filled with arge number of creatures from other world . If these creatures were not eliminated, their living space will be infinitely take away forcibly . The current situation, in simple terms, was the territorial battle between all the creatures of this continent and those of the other world . Li Luo picked up a cup of tea on the table and drank a mouthful, regarding these matters, he had long been known about it . The current situation,pared to the original text, has been too much better . After all, Elvis wase out from that ce one year ahead of schedule . In addition, he still reached the same rank as it was set in the book previously . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Although that was the case, but it was not much optimistic on the other side . On the way they were rush over towards Moore City, he was always with Elvis, and almost never separated . And Xiao Qi would nevere out when Elvis was present, Li Luo only able to find the opportunity to summon Xiao Qi with great difficulty . But the answer that he obtain from Xiao Qi, made Li Luo feeling somewhatplicated . What he had expected was not wrong, as long as it was about his origins, and the future development of this book, he was unable to say it to Elvis . Now Elvis hade out of the magic relic about one year in advance, in other words the time he was return to his original world, in fact was also getting closer a step further . He didn¡¯t want to be separated from Elvis so quickly, but he didn¡¯t know what to do . When Li Luo thought until here, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a sigh . Heard the slight sound of sigh from Li Luo, Elvis turned his head and looked at Li Luo who was sitting beside him, while the pupil of his azure eyes shed a light . Elvis turned to look at Edson, ¡°Me and my friend are tired, we will go to rest first . ¡± Edson naturally will not say anything, he quickly called a maid of their residence and instructed her to bring Elvis and Li Luo to the guest room that he had long been arranged . Chapter 82 Chapter 82 Chapter 82: Saint Magus 2 . 45 [Unedited] Trantor: Mimi . On the whole journey, Elvis and Li Luo passed through to four or five cities . Every city were attacked by a group of demonic beasts, just like the first city that they saw after came out of the magic relic, Moore City . Some cities were stubbornly resisting, but there were some cities that had long since be ruins . And the sky above the continent, even though a thinyer of ck cloud seemed to be always went around, but it slowly surging towards a ce . ***** Li Luo was sitting in front of Elvis, his hands were holding the horn on the top of Eli¡¯s head, as his body slightly leaned over . Aftering out of thest city, they had been on the road for more than a week . If there was no mistake, with their current speed, in the evening they should be able to arrive at thergest city in the surrounding area¡ª¡ªEda City . Sure enough, when the sunset glowed over the west part of sky, there was a shadow of a towering wall of city appeared in Li Luo¡¯s line of sight . But this city was not the same as the previous cities that they were meet on their way, which have been besieged by the demonic beasts . For the first time, Li Luo saw a city with very clean surrounding . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Only on the ground outside the tightly closed city gate, there were many puddle of soil with slightly deeper color . When the two men and one beast approached the Eda city, a row of arrows burning with fire magic immediately appeared at the originally empty city wall, as it pointing straight to the direction of Elvis and Li Luo . There was also a figure of man appeared on the city wall, that seemed came out to investigate the situation . As soon as he saw the two people who sitting on top of a lion type magical beast, the man immediately waved his hand, as all of those row of arrows that originally pointing towards Elvis and Li Luo suddenly went back inside . Li Luo and Elvis were arrive to the front of city gate, and the man who standing on the city wall shouted loudly at them: ¡°You two, our Eda city don¡¯t ept any refugees . Of course, if you have the ability that meet my approval, I can open the gate and let you in . ¡± If he had not seen these two man were riding the giant magical beast, he would very likely drive them away directly when he saw the both of them . Elvis did not speak, and just silently took out his Mingxi spirit staff, as his mouth began to chant the spell, and in short time, the man above the wall saw a vivid dragon roaming in the sky . The scales on this dragon body were able to be see very clearly, enough to witness the depth of the caster¡¯s skill . The man¡¯s eyes immediately brightened, he turned around and repeatedly said in urgent way: ¡°Quick, quickly opened the gate for the two man below . ¡± After the man¡¯s voice fell, the huge gate in the front of Elvis and Li Luo right away opened . Elvis and Li Luo entered the Eda City while riding Eli . Although the Eda city was the center of surrounding cities, but it was nowpletely without its former prosperous, and appeared a bit deste . There were almost not even a few passer-by walking on the main street, and only a few people set up the stall here while showed a panic look on their faces . Not long after Li Luo and Elvis entered the city, someone walked in their direction to greet them, the man stopped in the front of Eli, before said to Li Luo and Elvis while smiling: ¡°Since your two already entered the Eda city, I hope you will listen to our arrangements, this side please . ¡± After finished speaking, the man turned to the right . Elvis did not say anything, and instructed Eli to catch up with the man . The man led Elvis and Li Luo to the front of arge house with courtyard, just as the man was about to open the courtyard door, this door which was entwine with vines was pushed open from inside . A girl with curly long brown hair, and curvaceous figure appeared in front of the three people . When the girl saw Elvis who riding on the top of Eli¡¯s body, her dark green eyes right away sparkled with a clear joy, ¡°Elvis, is that you?!¡± Li Luo looked at this brown haired girl who pushed open the door and came out, he felt the girl looked somewhat familiar, and after heard her called Elvis, Li Luo immediately recognized the identity of the girl, she was Chris, one of the female protagonists in the novel that he originally wrote . But Elvis did not pay attention to her, even though he heard Chris¡¯ voice clearly . He only nced at her once, before turned his head away indifferently, as if he had never known Chris . Afterwards, Elvis jumped down from Eli¡¯s back, then looked at Li Luo gently, and stretched out his two hands, indicating Li Luo that he could jump directly into his arms . Li Luo looked at the beautiful girl in front of him with shy expression, before let out a dry cough, and silently climbed down from Eli¡¯s back . Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83: Saint Magus 2 . 46 [Unedited] Trantor: Mimi . After he heard Sizel¡¯s words, Elvis swept his eyes around a circle, his pupils slightly shing rays of light, ¡°No need, we can rush out of this encirclement . ¡± After finished speaking, Elvis didn¡¯t looked at Sizel again, and shouting loudly to the back, ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s add to the fastest speed, and rushed out of this forest¡¯s range . ¡± On their way from Eda city to this ce, each one of them has been seen Elvis¡¯ amazing strength . So regarding Elvis¡¯ suggestion, not many people were hesitate . Thus in the next second, everyone¡¯s speed have increased a lot . The demonic beasts that originally hidden under the cover of the woods, were now gradually showing their silhouette . Elvis took out a sharp sword and held it in his hand, he didn¡¯t looked at his side, and right away brandish his sword towards that side, as one of the demonic beast who originally rushed to him with its bloody big mouth opened wide and looked fierce, suddenly split into two halves by his sword . But the sword qi which simr to a crescent moon, after split through that demonic beast into two, still didn¡¯t pause until it was shed down three or four more demonic beasts that were located on the same line as the previous demonic beast, only then the attack power stopped . Because Elvis¡¯ group were responded quickly, as a result, those demonic beasts that quickly rushed over to them unable to surrounded this group of people . It took only half hour of time, for everyone to rush out of this dense Mountain Range of Magical Beasts . The ck clouds in the sky were gathering more and more toward the sky not far away, and the whirlpool that originally was only a small bowl size, now had be as big as an umbre . After everyone rushed out of the Mountain Range of Magical Beasts, what appeared in front of them was arge expanse of lush green meadow, and the three sides in the distance were green and high mountains . But on this lush green meadow, there were arge group of demonic beasts gathering . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om And the whirlpool of the ck clouds, was also appeared in the sky above this piece of meadow . At this time, the group of demonic beasts were looked at Elvis¡¯ group like watching its prey . More than a dozen individual were wearing ck cloaks, covered their whole body, and only one of their skeleton hands stretched out from the ck cloak, holding a magic staff that looked like a dry branch . Li Luo looked at the more than a dozen humanoid creatures in ck cloaks that standing in front of those demonic beasts, and surrounded by ck mist, then immediately recognized their identity¡ª¡ªthese were the skeleton mage from the other world, and from the thick ck mist that surrounding their whole bodies, you can see that their rank should not be low . Apparently this time, even if they were able to achieve victory, it should not be very easy . Elvis instructed Eli to stop its footsteps, then jumped down to the meadow with Li Luo . The mages and warriors who followed Elvis were all prepared for battle in an instant, ready to decide the oue of a battle with the demonic beasts and skeleton mages in the front who had blocked their path . Li Luo was also without any hesitation at this time, and directly changed into beast form and got out of his now oversized clothes, before stretched out his sharp ws which shed cold lights toward those demonic beasts in front of him . In the next second, countless magical lights, were shed on this piece of vast meadow . Elvis was battle with three skeleton mages by himself, and Li Luo was guarded at his side to help him solve the demonic beasts that approached them . While the only Saint level mage was handled five skeleton mages, and by his side, there were also two Saint level warriors who continuously protected him . ***** After more than three hours, only then they were able to solve the majority of these skeleton mages and demonic beasts who besieged them . But in contrast, there were many mages and warriors who haverge and small wounds on their bodies, and also several people who have been fallen into a pool of blood . At this time, the whirlpool in the middle of the ck clouds within the sky has been grown up to the size of ake, and there was an ufortable pressure from the sky, apanied by a low sound of dragon cry . Li Luo brandished his ws and cut off the head of a demonic beast, before jumped to the ground and looked at the sky, only to see that huge whirlpool in the sky was rotating more and more quickly, almost would directly forming a distorted ck hole . Within the ck hole, two curve horns of a huge creature came out, and Li Luo immediately called out to Elvis¡¯ direction . In fact, even without Li Luo¡¯s reminder, Elvis also had long noticed this unusual form . He kicked his foot to the magical beast beside him, the color of his dark blue eyes became more and more deep, as a faintyer of golden color could be seen shed within . The Saint level mage who was surrounded by two warriors, also noticed this unusual form, and beforeing to this ce, he and the other Saint Magic Instructor had discussed about how to deal with this situation, and they had decided to seal off the transmission array that would allow the demonic beast emperor of the other world to descend . Although Elvis was the one who informed them about this matter, and have outstanding innate talent, but Elvis was still too young, so the Saint level mage does not count him in their n . Now because the majority of the demonic beasts on the meadow have been wiped out, those Saint Magic Instructor who have long been discussed their n with the Saint, were all withdraw and came to the Saint level mage¡¯s side, and they lined up to form the formation ording to the previous arrangement . The Saint level mage was in the middle, he lifted up the magic staff in his hand and began to chant the spell, the others people were surrounding these mages to ensure that they were not disturbed by other things . Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84: Saint Magus 2 . 47 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Niiesque . In order to prevent the demonic beast emperor froming again in the future, the Saint led the mages in adding severalyers of protection at the previous seal . After that, the remaining demonic beasts and skeleton mages were gradually eliminated by humans . Elvis had fully demonstrated his own ability, preventing the demonic beast emperor from arriving to this continent . The Magic Union wanted to ept Elvis as a top member, promising the best treatment avable . However, Elvis tactfully declined their offer, one that would any other mage shout with excitement, and left with Li Luo . ***** Towering green mountains surrounded the road on both sides . Two people riding a lion type magical beast slowly appeared . Li Luo sat in front of Elvis, their bodies close to each other as Eli leisurely strode forward on the t road . They had just left the city of the Magic Union and were now aimlessly heading south . Li Luo leaned his body back against Elvis¡¯ chest and slightly raised his head to look at him . ¡°Elvis, where are we going now?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll follow this road and go travelling to see the scenery all over this continent . Don¡¯t you enjoy seeing various customs and architecture? We¡¯ll visit everyst ce in continent, one by one . ¡± Elvis said . He couldn¡¯t help but smile as he thought about the many years he¡¯d be able to spend with Li Luo . When Li Luo heard Elvis¡¯ words, he couldn¡¯t help but be speechless for a moment . For the most part, Li Luo spent most of his childhood at home, never going abroad, and so he was curious about the architectures and the customs of the people here . Since he¡¯d already crossed over to this ce, he thought he¡¯d just take one look more . When he wrote the novel, he could use this as writing material . As a result, Li Luo would observe everything carefully . Actually, Elvis¡¯ idea was also quite good . It was better to travel to different ces and roam around, rather than settle, now that he has an ample amount of time to spend with Elvis . Since Li Luo had no objections to his suggestion, Elvis immediately took Li Luo to see all the cities in every country, bothrge and small, in the continent . In the end, they chose the city with the most beautiful scenery from all their visits and lived a quiet life . The two lived in that city for many years . For the current Elvis, upgrading his cultivation level was no longer an interest of his . Rather, he preferred being able to live a peaceful life with Li Luo for the rest of his life . Although Elvis tried his hardest to suppress his own cultivation, he still broke through to the Saint realm after thirty years . In this way, more than a hundred years passed once more . ***** . Warning: Mature Content Inside a simple but warmly decorated room, soft and ambiguous sounds could be heard with the rocking of the wooden bed . Li Luo¡¯s powerless hands gripped the bed sheet in front of him as he knelt on the bed . His slender and firm waistline sunk down but his round buttocks were forced to rise high to bear the love and affection of the man behind him . His amber eyes seemed somewhat absent-minded, and his lightly colored lips have long been kissed crimson, like the most gorgeous flower, by a certain person . His pale skin was covered with both deep and shallow marks . Obviously, he¡¯d been loved dearly for quite a long time now . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Li Luo was unaware of how long he¡¯d been embraced by Elvis nor how many postures he¡¯d been in now . He always felt that, in these time periods, Elvis was a bit strange . He¡¯d sometimes disy an anxious expression but when Li Luo asked him, he¡¯d only change the topic . A few days ago, as he sat in the living room while reading, Elvis suddenly hugged him from behind . By the time Li Luo had somewhat regained his awareness, he¡¯d already been pressed against the sofa and was embraced by Elvis twice . After that, Elvis didn¡¯t even let him go . Just picked him up, walked into the bedroom, and pressed him again on the bed . Li Luo was awakened by his embrace before once again fainting . This time, he couldn¡¯t help but feel absent-minded as he lost consciousness . End of the warning When Li Luo woke up once more, his body had been covered with a clean robe and thepletely dirty bed sheet had already been reced with a clean one . Elvis¡¯ arm was tightly hugging his waist while his whole body was pressed against his chest . Elvis was lying on his side, facing Li Luo . His eyes were closed and his golden eyshes hung down like two butterflies lying quietly . His brows, however, were slightly wrinkled as if he was still worrying about something even in his sleep . Li Luo stared at Elvis, unable to resist reaching out with one hand to caress the wrinkle of Elvis¡¯ eyebrows . Since Elvis had cultivated the inheritance of the Saint Magus, he still maintained his youthful appearance even after so many years . As for Li Luo, due to his magical beast bloodlines, he stopped growing in his youth . As a result, the two still looked like two young men in their twenties . Because of this, for the past hundred years, the two of them frequently moved . After all, although mages can live for a long time, no human could maintain their youthful appearance and never age . Li Luo caressed Elvis¡¯ eyebrows for a few minutes before Elvis¡¯ eyshes trembled and exposed a pair of crystal-clear blue eyes . Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85: Saint Magus 2 . 48 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Niiesque . After finishing breakfast, Li Luo sat on the sofa for a while . His body felt much morefortable . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om He stood up and randomly walked around the inside of the room for a fewps before stopped in front of the window . It was the middle of winter and a thickyer of condensation had gathered on the window . Everything outside was covered by the fogged-up window and seemed hazy . Li Luo stretched out his hand to wipe the condensation off the window to immediately reveal the snow-white world outside . There was a pale, yellow-white sun hanging in the sky . It seemed as if it was frostbitten by the cold snow as well; the projected light had little heat and only gave the illusion of a warmer temperature . In the blue sky, there were only a few clouds apart from therge expanse of falling snow . It was like arge piece of cotton wool had been ripped apart to pieces and was fluttering down from the high sky . ¡°Do you want to go outside and take a look?¡± Elvis¡¯ voice came from behind Li Luo . Li Luo withdrew his gaze from the window and turned around to look at Elvis, unknowing of when the other man came to stand behind him . ¡°Then let¡¯s go out together?¡± It wasn¡¯t as if he¡¯d never seen snowfall before, but he¡¯d only seen such arge shower of snow a handful of times during his years with Elvis . Moreover, he¡¯d been pressed to the bed by Elvis for the past few days and didn¡¯t have the chance to go outside . Li Luo wanted to have a breath of fresh air . ¡°Okay . ¡± Elvis looked at Li Luo once, before nodding his head . When the door outside was opened, the breeze rushed in while carrying the snow . Hitting Li Luo¡¯s face, he felt the ice-cold snow falling on his cheeks . Even so, it didn¡¯t make him feel cold . Li Luo walked out the door . He¡¯d only seen that the snow outside had umted into a thickyer and as soon as he stepped on it, his feet immediately sunk into the snow . Li Luo¡¯s one step practically formed a hole . Because of his physical constitution, he didn¡¯t feel cold with the close contact of the snow, but the road was still a bit difficult to travel . After a bit of consideration, he added ayer of protective arrays to the sole of his feet, letting him float . When he took his next step, he left no trace on the snow . Elvis followed closely behind Li Luo . He hadn¡¯t used any magic, but his steps only left a shallow trace on the snow . The heavy snowfall seemed to have been ongoing for a long time now . The roofs of all the houses in the city were covered with a thickyer of white . The unique European spire-shaped buildings, coupled with the fluttering snowfall, gave the impression of a fairytale world . For the whole journey, Elvis was constantly one step behind Li Luo . He let Li Luo walk in front of himself, slowly following after his steps . Li Luo was unaware that behind him, Elvis¡¯ eyes were covered with ayer of hazy mist that was about to fall as we followed closely behind Li Luo . Every time Li Luo turned back to talk to Elvis, the man would immediately return back to his original appearance . Li Luo appreciated the scenery of this small city that they had moved to three years ago . Although he had strolled around every part of the small city with Elvis before, it becamepletely different after being covered by ayer of thick snow . Li Luo and Elvis walked on the snow for more than ten minutes, following the small road that had been mostly buried in white . In front of them was the public square, where people gathered whenever there was arge event . Elvis walked forward and shouted at Li Luo, ¡°Ludwig, let¡¯s go over there . ¡± Li Luo looked at Elvis strangely . After all, there was nothing but white snow . Even so, Li Luo also didn¡¯t question Elvis and directly followed him . He took a few steps forward towards therge public square . When Li Luo was just about to walk to the side of the public square, he saw the white snow suddenly tremble . Then, a small animal formed of snow suddenly stood up from the pile . Snow shaped trees and flowers followed it before gradually extending to houses and various humanoid creatures . They were the only moving things against the still scenery . These creations were all incredibly realistic, other than being only a tenth of the expected size . Together, it looked incredibly vivid and lifelike . It was just like a recently formed, brand new world . Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86: Back to Real World (1) . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Niiesque . Li Luo opened his eyes . It took a few moments of confusion for him to sober up . He looked at the surrounding, familiar furnishings and realized that he¡¯d returned to the real world . [Great Host, congrattions on your return to the real world . ] Xiao Qi said in his mind after Li Luo¡¯s consciousness had cleared up . Li Luo¡¯s mind still had the image of Elvis¡¯ expression when he looked at him before leaving . Closing his eyes, he asked: ¡°Xiao Qi, how long will I have to stay in the real world? Before I can enter the next?¡± [Three days . The host must stay here for three days . After that, we can start the space jump,] Xiao Qi replied . ¡°Three days...¡± Li Luo sat up from the bed . Unlike thest time he turned from the previous world, he was actually looking forward to enter the next . He wanted to see whether his spections were right or wrong, though he heavily suspected them to be right . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om That the protagonist of the next world would be exactly the person he was looking for . As Li Luo thought about it some more, they would see each other again after three days . This separated was actually not long . It¡¯s just that, when they could meet again, his lover might not recognize him . Even if he didn¡¯t remember, he¡¯d fallen in love with him in thest two worlds though . He would certainly be with him again in the next . With these thoughts in his mind, Li Luo wasn¡¯t very worried . Now that he was back to real world, he should deal with the matters here first . After washing his face and rinsing his mouth, Li Luo went downstairs to eat although he had returned at the very same time he left before . He had lived in another world for more than a hundred years . Being back in the real world made him somewhat ufortable but with the morning routine, Li Luo could adapt to the current living environment again . After all, he had lived in this world for more than twenty years . He still had some memories . After Li Luo returned to his room, he immediately turned on hisputer . Seeing the familiar interface appear before his eyes, Li Luo almost wanted to hug theputer and kiss it a few times . If he had to say what he missed most in the Saint Magus¡¯ world, then it would definitely be the different kinds of electronic products, TV dramas, novels, and anime in this life . There were three days of time now and, except for tomorrow where he nned to visit Jin Chenji, he¡¯d decided to spend it on the inte . Of course¡ª¡ªbefore that, he still needed to finish his writing first . _(:3¡¹¡Ï)_ After all, this was how he earned the ie for his future living expenses in this world . But after spending more than a century in thest world, he¡¯d forgotten the contents of his new book . Li Luo fumbled to open his own website and entered in several passwords based off his vague memories . After unlocking them, he entered the background of the author . Looking at the existing drafts, he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that there were three of four chapters below . Even if he doesn¡¯te out now, he¡¯d be able to survive for the time being . Li Luo immediately concentrated . He dug out the synopsis of the story that he had written before and carefully read it several times before looking at the drafts of content in front of him . If there was one thing to be said aftering back from the magic world, it was that he¡¯d also gained something . His memory was now inexplicable much better than before . He was still unable to remember all the contents in his mind after a rapid quick read but, after he looked at it roughly, he could remember most of the content . He also clearly understood the context in his heart . This was something he couldn¡¯t do before . Moreover, after look at the synopsis he had written before, a new plot quickly emerged in Li Luo¡¯s mind . Li Luo faced the nk document and, for an hour, moved his fingers as if he was ying the surface of the keyboard . In one breath, he had written three chapters . He checked it one more time, to make sure there was nothing wrong and that it connected naturally with the previous chapter, before cing the new chapters under the previous existing draft . Then, Li Luo opened the folder containing his collection of TV dramas and chose one of his favorites to y . After watching two or three episodes, he habitually opened his own work and looked at the reader¡¯sments . After all, writing novels wasn¡¯t just a matter of one¡¯s skill . If he wanted to eat rice, the reader was his god . If there was no reader¡¯s support, he¡¯d be starving . And so, every time that Li Luo posted his writing, he had to look at the reader¡¯s reaction . If they didn¡¯t like one scene, he¡¯d try to shorten this arc as much as possible . If he¡¯d encountered something that the readers liked, he¡¯d write a longer arc . Of course, there was a reasonable limit to which he could do so, it had to be natural . As soon as he opened thements area, Li Luo saw that thements were all filled with simr content . [Not Wear Pants was Good and Cool]: The front row was surrounded by thick lines of the local tycoon . [All Beauties in the World Love Me]: Kneel and wait for the local tycoon¡¯s appearance! By the way, local tycoon, are you running short of male friends? When I went to college, I would have very likely to driven that kind of car . [Old Paper Bragging was the First Under Heaven]: Kneel and wait for the local tycoon +1 [Hold Trace Prince Charming]: I¡¯m just standing in a circle to look at the local tycoon, everyone give me a ce ah, one by one, don¡¯t squeeze! ...... Local tycoon?! Who was it? Li Luo wrinkled his brows . As he slowly read over thements, the memories in his brain constantly shed . When he swept a nce at the top list of names on his original book, and saw the leading name on the very top, he finally remembered . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Every Saturday, this person would give a tip of 10,000 pieces of Hua Country currency . Since Li Luo graduated and started writing novels at home, he had never stopped tipping even once . Li Luo naturally added this enthusiastic person that supported his food and clothes . Not only did they tip a reward on a fixed day of each week, the words they said were very concise and he¡¯d tip several times more on holidays . Every time Li Luo said several sentences of gratitude, they would respond to him in short words . But Li Luo felt an inexplicable sense of security from this person . Every time he encountered something unhappy, Li Luo would talk about it with Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . After they replied a few words to him, Li Luo would have a realization in less than half an hourter . Li Luo remembered that he hadn¡¯t contacted the man before he left the real world . It¡¯d been a week since hest talked to him and Li Luo was ready to find him for a chat . He opened his own chat channel, only to find that the status of Cloud Passed Heavy Boat was gray . Li Luo felt somewhat disappointed as he minimized the channel and continued to watch his dramas . Around midnight, Li Luo double checked his chat channel once more but the status of Cloud Passed Heavy Boat was still gray . Before going to sleep, he checked once again . Seeing that the other person was still absent, he turned off all the programs on hisputer and went to bed . Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87: Back to Real World (2) . Trantor: Mimi Editor: Niiesque . Early next morning, just after six o¡¯clock, Li Luo woke up from his sleep . [Great Host, good morning~] Xiao Qi¡¯s soft, childish voice greeted . [Morning, Xiao Qi . ] In other worlds, Xiao Qi would sink into a hibernation state and only emerged in his mind after he called it out . With thest two worlds, however, Li Luo had been with Xiao Qi for almost two hundred years now . Li Luo had long since regarded Xiao Qi as his indispensable friend, not just a cold system . Li Luo quickly got up from bed, brushing his teeth and washing his face . He changed his clothes, went out for breakfast, and then rushed towards the direction of the hospital that Jin Chenji was checked into . During hisst visit, Jin Chenji¡¯s younger brother, Jin Chenxie, had weed him at the hospital entrance . Therefore, as long as he passed by, the receptionist at the hospital front desk would let him go in directly . Li Luo went towards the VIP ward on the hospital¡¯s top floor unobstructed . The corridor inside was extremely quiet, unlike other hospitals with doctors and nurses frequently walking past . All the equipment here was top of the line and the doctors and nurses would only check the patient¡¯s body at specific times . However, if there was even the slightest bit of abnormality in the data, a profession doctor would arrive to check the patient¡¯s condition within a few minutes . This way, the rest and privacy of the patients and their family members were unaffected but the correct treatment could still be administered efficiently . Li Luo lightly pushed open the door of Jin Chenji¡¯s room and saw a middle-aged woman, around forty years old, walk out hurriedly . When she saw him, the middle-aged woman softly said, ¡°Is it Young Master Li?¡± Li Luo nodded his head to the woman and looked around . ¡°Where is Chenxie?¡± ¡°The little young master had something to do today and asked me toe take care of the first young master in his stead,¡± the middle-aged woman replied . ¡°Oh . Then I¡¯ll go take a look at Chenji . ¡± Li Luo quietly closed the door and walked toward Jin Chenji on the hospital bed . Heid there quietly on the white hospital bed . His handsome face was pale and the long eyesshed above his cheeks cast two faint outlines . Li Luo sat down of the chair beside the hospital bed and asked the middle-aged woman a few questions . He touched Jin Chenji¡¯s arm that had been ced outside the quilt . Discovering that he was a bit cold, he carefully rearranged the arm back under the nket . After staying with Jin Chenji for a few hours, Li Luo finally took a taxi to get back home . After arriving back, Li Luo immediately turned on hisputer and logged in but Cloud Passed Heavy Boat was still offline . Li Luo¡¯s mood was somewhat downcast as he wrote two new chapters . After saving the drafts and publishing a new chapter, he opened his writing and found that Cloud Passed Heavy Boat also hadn¡¯tmented on his writing yesterday . Before, he¡¯d definitelye to give him a tip no matter howte it was . That habit hadn¡¯t changed since he first started writing novels . Li Luo was worried that something had happened to Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Pondering for a moment, Li Luo finally typed out a sentence . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Since he hadn¡¯t seen him for two centuries now, Li Luo¡¯s questions turned out to be a little more formal . [nting Shadow]: Heavy Boat, is it? Li Luo waited quietly for more than half an hour but still didn¡¯t receive a reply . Once again, he watched several episodes of a melodramatic soap opera, keeping the dialog box on the taskbar below theputer desktop . But the dialog box didn¡¯t light up once since he finished sending his message . By the time midnight rolled around again, Li Luo was barely holding his eyelids open and had finished watching all the episodes of a TV drama . He climbed up into bed and went to sleep . Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Chapter 88: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 1 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo closed his eyes and took a deep breath before he ced his hand on the doorknob, pushing the door open . After the door was pushed open, a ring white light immediately weed Li Luo; under this white light, Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes and when he reopened them another scene appeared recing the scene that was initially in front of Li Luo . Li Luo stood inside a very simple and unadorned room, yet, the decorations inside the room were elegant . He lowered his head to look at his clothes . Doing so, he found himself wearing a brocade of white robe . A white jade belt tied around his waist that outlined his thin yet tough waistline . Silver-grey muslin clothes covered the outside of the garment . Li Luo intended to properly stroll around the room then let Xiao Qi send him the synopsis of the story . But at this moment, a piece of paper fluttered in front of him . Li Luo curiously reached out his hand to touch it . Suddenly, he heard a voice that belonged to a youth . ¡°Martial Uncle, Sect Master ordered this disciple to inform you that you are required to attend the sect-disciple selection . ¡± The sect disciple selection? What is it? Li Luo was confused and did not know how to answer it . [Great Host! Just answer him with an ¡®alright¡¯; when he takes you to the main hall, I will immediately send you the synopsis of the story . ] Xiao Qi prompted Li Luo¡¯s mind . After he heard Xiao Qi¡¯s words, Li Luo did not make any inquiries and directly said: ¡°Alright . ¡± [The previous owner of the body sealed off this room . To break the barrier, you need to pick up that fan on the table, then walk three steps forward, wave the fan once as you silently say ¡®break¡¯ . ] Xiao Qi continued to prompt . After Li Luo acted ordingly to Xiao Qi¡¯s instruction, he saw a shadow of a person behind the wooden door, where the sunlight was still able to pass through . Li Luo opened the door and went out, only to see a handsome young man in bright blue garments standing outside . When the man saw Li Luoe out, he immediately approached him and bowed respectfully, ¡°Martial Uncle . ¡± ¡°En . ¡± Li Luo nodded at the man indifferently before he said: ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡± [There is a leaf-shaped spiritual tool in your sleeve . Take it out and throw it into the air, then say ¡®soar¡¯; it will grow bigger and float in mid-air . You and this person should be able to sit atop of it . ] After Li Luo followed Xiao Qi¡¯s instructions, a small emerald boat appeared in mid-air . A pair of eyes belonging to the youth that stood behind Li Luo, immediately lit up as he saw the boat . The young man was only a disciple who had just entered the inner sect, and at the moment, he recently reached the Foundation stage . Those spiritual tools he came in contact with were low-level ones . For individuals in Li Luo¡¯s level, the spiritual tools they used surely were the best of quality . Li Luo took that disciple and directly sat on the small boat with a transparent green jade color . After they settled down, Li Luo issued the order per Xiao Qi¡¯s directions; before he sat in a meditation posture with eyes closed . The disciple in blue clothing saw Li Luo had his eyes closed and tried to lower the sound of his breathing as much as possible; to avoid himself from distracting Li Luo . But what he didn¡¯t know was that Li Luo, who looked cold on the surface, at this moment, had sunk into his consciousness . [Xiao Qi, send me the synopsis of the story of this world . ] [Okay, I had it prepared a moment ago . Great Host, please pay attention and ept it~] Once Xiao Qi¡¯s voice fell, a light dot abruptly appeared in Li Luo¡¯s mind . N?v(el)B\\jnn With a thought, Li Luo poked that light dot and all the details of the plot disyed in front of him; it appeared like a long picture scroll . Li Luo roughly skimmed through the synopsis and immediately understood that he had transmigrated into one of his own books again . This book was still his novel and it was the fourth novel he wrote, {Immortal Path of Devil Lord} . Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 2 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Generally, the story revolved around the Devil Lord¡ª¡ªChu Wuyong; betrayed by his trusted aide which he regarded as his own younger brother, Chu Wuyong was killed and reborn into a boy¡¯s body . After that, the story continued with him reaching the summit and take his revenge . The identity of the body that Li Luo was now upying was precisely one of the elders of the Clear Sky Sect; the sect that cultivated in the immortal path, and the body¡¯s name was Gu Qingchen . At the moment, Gu Qingchen¡¯s rank was of someone who recently entered the Nascent Soul stage for approximately five to six years; and two years ago, he was promoted as a sect elder by the Sect Master . Although he became an elder for two years, the other elders did not dare to neglect him . With regards to his aptitude, Gu Qingchen was one of the geniuses in Clear Sky Sect for the past thousand years . After only more than two hundred years, he entered the Nascent Soul stage and squeezed into the list of expert rank in Tianyun Continent . When he entered the Nascent Soul stage, his life span increased by another thousand years, and who knows at what stage he could climb in this span of thousand years? As a result, if Gu Qingchen wanted something in the Clear Sky Sect, the majority of practitioners in the sect flocked to give it to him . After all, he was powerful and also an elder of Clear Sky Sect, and even more, to consolidate the position of Clear Sky Sect in the eyes of other cultivator . Opposite to Gu Qingchen where the entire sect favored him and couldn¡¯t wait to designate all high-grade resources to him; the situation of the male protagonist was undoubtedly much worse . N?v(el)B\\jnn After Chu Wuyong secretly plotted behind his back by his best friend, his soul almost scattered . His spirit floated around between heaven and earth for more than ten years, when he woke up, he found himself inside the body of a twelve year old boy who just died . The name of this body was also Chu Wuyong but waspletely different from the Devil Lord Chu Wuyong¡¯s situation as his spiritpletely vanished . This Chu Wuyong was only a merebor disciple with a rather low status in Clear Sky Sect . He was a coward, often bullied by others and would not refute . The three disciples who lived in the same room as he saw his weak character right away, so whenever something unhappy happened, they would beat him . If he had a resource for cultivation, he would be robbed by the three of them, not leaving a bit of chance to cultivate . The end of this body¡¯s life was also because he received a high-grade cultivation material . When the three knew about it, they tried to take it from him, he resisted and was pushed into the water by the three . With the three¡¯s cooperation, he suffocated and drowned . In such arge sect, the death of a merebor disciple was nothing . Even if it was several people, it would not attract the attention of others . It was precisely at this time that Chu Wuyong transmigrated in this unfortunate child¡¯s body . After Chu Wuyong transmigrated, he immediately explored the child¡¯s memory . He found that he was in Clear Sky Sect, which ranked third in the Tianyun continent, because of that, he dared not openly practiced his Devil path cultivation method . After cultivating for a while, he discovered a peculiarity in his current body . The cultivator can only choose one path to cultivate, Immortal or Devil path; if both were to be cultivated at the same time, the body would explode and die . But he found out that the spiritual energy inside his current body resembled like yin and yang; they did not blend and influence the other rather they interacted harmoniously in the body, this means that he can cultivate both Immortal path and the Devil path . After this discovery, Chu Wuyong did not hurry to leave Clear Sky Sect; he stayed in ease . He was resolute to be stronger before he collects the debts of his previous life . He would collect each and every one of them without exception . Because he upied this body, Chu Wuyong silently handled the three people who caused the original owner¡¯s death . This act was regarded as his payment to the original owner for giving up his body, making way for his resurrection . Although the three did not die, their lifespan was gradually consumed and by the time when it¡¯s exhausted, that is when they will die . ***** Not long after Li Luo roughly skimmed at the synopsis in his mind, the small emerald jade boat with a shape of a leaf stopped in front of the main hall¡¯s entrance . The main hall was constructed at the peak of arge mountain, and this moment the sun had risen at its highest altitude in the day . The mist above the peak blocked most of the zing sunlight, allowing a few strands to pass through . Li Luonded at the ground first, followed by the disciple in blue garments . He stood behind Li Luo, respectfully . The public square in front of the main hall was filled by a crowd of people wearing ck clothes . When they noticed a slender figure with a cold expression on his face came down from a small emerald boat, almost all of them looked at the individual with bright rays of light in their eyes . In the entire Clear Sky Sect, no one didn¡¯t know who Gu Qingchen was . He was like a star that attracted everyone¡¯s attention, making them look up to him . If Gu Qingchen would pick them and be his seeding disciple, they will have a bright future ahead; not to mention the treasure that the sect had given to the genius, especially the cultivation method that they will get, it will surely be the best . In an instant, the slender and tall figure became the focus of attention among the crowd . Li Luo obviously felt the scorching gaze of everyone on his back, which almost burnt ayer of his skin . Li Luo: ¡°......¡± In such an impatient manner, he nearly was unable to stand it . Li Luo tried to ignore the gazes projected at his body, and as before he maintained the cold expression on his face as he looked at the entrance of the main hall . Shortly after Li Luo¡¯s arrival, the door of the main hall, whose height was more than two persons, opened . After that, more than twenty people came out from the inside . The person who led that group of people was a middle-aged man dressed in a ck robe . When the man saw Li Luo, he smiled at him, ¡°Elder Gu, you are here . ¡± This seemingly gentle and courteous middle-aged man was the Sect Master of Clear Sky Sect¡ª¡ªYe Tianqi . Li Luo nodded his head to Ye Tianqi, not saying a thing and stood to one side . Ye Tianqi was already ustomed to Li Luo¡¯s character and did not say anything . After all, the original Gu Qingchen was a cold man, he was not close with anyone and had his heart set on cultivation; however, it may be because he had indifferent nature that Gu Qingchen was not easily affected by foreign matters and stabilized his inner spirit . After Ye Tiannqi exchanged greetings with Li Luo, he looked at the group of people in ck clothes standing below . His gentle expression a moment ago was reced with a stern look . His stern eyes were like a knife that could cut on everyone¡¯s body; it made all the youth that stood below straighten their backs . ¡°Your aptitude has been tested before . Now, disciples with Single Spirit Vein or variation Spirit Vein,e fort and stand on my left . ¡± After Ye Tianqi¡±s voice fell, a few dozen of individuals immediately came out from the crowd and stood at the area where Ye Tianqi had instructed . Ye Tianqi waited until those young disciples settled down . He then turned his head and looked at the elders that stood behind his back and the owners of the five prominent peaks . ¡°How would you want to choose the disciples you fancy?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s do the same as in the previous years . ¡± A gray-haired old man stated as he stroked his long beard; his pair of eyes narrowed forming a pair of slit, he casually nced at the crowd . ¡°I agree with what Elder Yang said, anyway, after all these years of choosing a disciple in this manner; I have no opinion . ¡± A woman in a red dress with alluring features softly stated, she covered her lips and chuckled; the outer corner of her eyes also slightly picked . The rest of the people nodded and said that they had not thought of another option . Ye Tianqi saw their reactions, he nodded and nced at the group of young disciples separated from the crowd . ¡°Since all the Elders and Mountain Lords have no opinions, then we will follow the same rules as before . ¡± The so-called ording to the same rules as before, that is, for the bnce of each peak, the group will be divided evenly to five peaks ording to the height of their aptitude . Of course, before that, the elders had chosen their preferred disciple in advance . However, if there were more than one elder who selected the same person, this required the elders to rely on their skills . But they would also stop thepetition at a certain point to avoid getting injured . Li Luo had no interest in taking in disciples, plus in the original text, Gu Qingchen didn¡¯t ept any disciples in this selection . Although two yearster, Gu Qingchen chose the male protagonist as his disciple . Li Luo¡¯s gaze swept through the crowd with a dull look while asking information from Xiao Qi from time to time . Then, he noticed a small figure that stood behind the group; he struggled to sweep the ground because the broom was taller than him . Xiao Qi prompted him in his mind: ¡°Great Host, that is the protagonist . ¡± When Li Luo heard what Xiao Qi had said, he immediately fixed his gaze to that thin figure that looked as if only had a few lumps of meat in his body . This person, could he be the lover he was looking for? Li Luo stared at the thin and small back; he felt his breathing slightly strained . In thest world, he already suspected that the male protagonist in every world was the same person, but who couldpletely guarantee that this person is the one he was looking for? It was not until he heard the sound of a battle that Li Luo broke off from his trance; he swiftly looked at the sky in front of him . He saw two elders, wearing ck and blue robes respectively, had started fighting in the sky far from everyone . Finally, the blue-clothed elder on the left was defeated . The elder who wore a ck robe descended from the sky with a smile on his face, he reached out his hand and patted a young man in a white garment who stood with the remaining more than thirty youths, ¡°Hahaha, child,e with me . ¡± Ye Tianqi looked at the other elders who had already chosen a disciple . He pondered for a while and turned his head to look and question Li Luo: ¡°Elder Gu, which disciple would you like to take?¡± When Li Luo heard Ye Tianqi¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but turn his gaze at the small figure in the distance . Although in the original text, the original owner of the body selected Chu Wuyong two yearster, when he revealed his talent and stood out from the crowd ofbor disciples . However, Li Luo did not want to wait for another two years . If he pondered for two years whether the protagonist of this book was lover he was looking for, then he definitely won¡¯t be able to endure it . It was better to be sure as soon as possible than to torture his heart as he figures out whether he was wrong or right . Bearing that in mind, Li Luo¡¯s beautiful phoenix eyes immediately looked straight to the back of the crowd; at the small figure who was silently sweeping the ground . He slightly opened his light-colored lips and said: ¡°En, I want that little boy . ¡± After he finished speaking, Li Luo stretched out his white jade-like finger and pointed at Chu Wuyong¡¯s direction . Others couldn¡¯t help but look towards the direction that Li Luo pointed out . When they saw the person he was referring to, they couldn¡¯t help but take a mouthful of cold air . Their eyes showed an unbelievable expression . How was it possible that the most talented genius in Clear Sky Sect fancied this kind of person? To ept an unremarkablebor disciple to be his seeding disciple, it was unthinkable . Although they have long heard of this genius¡¯ character for being entric, his vision was rather strange, right? Why didn¡¯t he choose the promising seedlings in front of him? Instead, he fancied that kind of person, the type that even if he worked hard to cultivate, he wouldn¡¯t be able to make much progress . Ye Tianqi looked at Li Luo with an astonished expression, ¡°Elder Gu, are you sure it¡¯s that child over there? He is just an ordinarybor disciple . His talent for cultivation may not be very high . ¡± ¡°Yes, I want him . ¡± The expression on Li Luo¡¯s face was still cold, but the meaning in his tone was clear, he was not joking . ¡°Alright . ¡± Ye Tianqi nodded, anyway, even if Gu Qingchen epted that boy as his disciple, it would not affect his cultivation . He didn¡¯t worry about the other things . Although Chu Wuyong had his back facing everyone, he paid attention to the movements around him . So when other people were casting their gazes on him, he noticed that something was wrong, but he still lowered his head and continued sweeping the ground . Only those pair of eyes that looked like stars in the night sky quickly shed a glimmer of a hardly detected light . Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 3 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo stood on the high step and look at the thin figure brought over by a disciple in blue garment with his head hung down . He tried to hold back the swelling emotions in his heart before he slightly lowered his head and looked at the child standing below him and said: ¡°Raise your head and let me see your face . ¡± When Chu Wuyong heard the clear and cold voice above him which as if the spring water of the mountain stream hit the rock; his heart did not know why but it slightly stirred . Chu Wuyong was stunned that he stood there, dumbfoundedly, unable to follow Li Luo¡¯s instructions . Seeing the boy¡¯s state, the disciple that stood beside him opened his mouth and reminded Chu Wuyong . ¡°Elder Gu called you, why don¡¯t you hurry and raise your head . ¡± His eyes filled with envy and hatred, eyeing this uninterested boy that came out of nowhere . God knows what this boy had done to have this kind of unexpected luck . To be able to draw Elder Gu¡¯s attention, this lucky fellow would unquestionably experience meteoric rise; he will surely have good days ahead . However, this boy didn¡¯t know how to show his gratitude and this made people possess the desire to ruthlessly beat him up because even though Elder Gu told him to raise his head, he ignored him . Chu Wuyong broke off from his trance when he heard the blue-clothed disciple¡¯s words . He had a trace of doubt in his heart; why did his heart stir this much just by hearing this man¡¯s voice? However, Chu Wuyong quickly pressed this trace of doubt to the bottom of his heart and slowly raised his head to look at the direction where that voice came . In a short while, Chu Wuyong saw the face of the man against the ring sun; he had his head slightly lowered to look at him (CW) . This man had a beautiful face with delicate features, but those pair of eyes looked like the moon reflected in a clear pool which appeared rtively cold . The expression on his face was indifferent, and the color of those tightly closed lips was luminous . He had a tall and slender frame; the hands exposed outside his broad sleeves also looked like they were carved from a high-quality white jade . Under the sunlight, the man¡¯s frame appeared to have been covered with a faintyer of halo . His whole person looked like a lightly inked painting . The more you look at the person, the more the people that observed him to have the urge to add a dense color to him . Chu Wuyong could not help but look at the man with a trace of interest in his eyes, but he swiftly hid it in the depths of his eyes . When Li Luo saw that the boy had raised his head and looked up at his face, his eyes could not help but waver from the sight of the boy¡¯s malnourished and sickly appearance . He clearly understood that his initial condition must have been tragic . However, the days when this body should have experienced a hard time should be before the protagonist Chu Wuyong¡¯s arrival . The current Chu Wuyong did not appear to be the previously easy-to-bully boy . Living in the immortal path sect opposite to his previous life, Chu Wuyong was bound to feel his hands and feet tied; it must¡¯ve been ufortable . Li Luo stared at Chu Wuyong for a short while before he opened his mouth once again . ¡°Would you be willing to ept me as your master?¡± Chu Wuyong slightly hung down his eyelids to cover the expression in his eyes and directly kowtowed to Li Luo, ¡°Disciple Chu Wuyong pays respect to Master . ¡± Satisfied, Li Luo looked at Chu Wuyong and nodded, ¡°Then from today onward, you will be my, Gu Qingchen¡¯s seeding disciple . ¡± Moreover, if he ced Chu Wuyong by his side, he can easily observe the man himself, whether or not he was the one was looking for . ***** After the sect disciple selection concluded, Li Luo used his spiritual tool to take Chu Wuyong to his mountain peak . Gu Qinchen liked quiet, therefore on his mountain, other than him, only a few children in charge of cleaning the ce, stayed here . Their rooms located far away from Gu Qingchen¡¯s residence . Every time the cleaned, they moved softly and quietly as they feared to disturb Gu Qingchen . Li Luo took Chu Wuyong to the courtyard where he lived, and there was a bamboo forest inside the yard . The green bamboo was like a slender female dancer as it swayed gently in the breeze while letting out a soft sound of whistling . n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om The courtyard was not big, and there were only three rooms; Li Luo stayed at the master¡¯s bedroom, located in the middle . Li Luo walked on the small road between the bamboo forest and to the front of the three rooms, he pointed his finger to the rightmost room, ¡°You will stay thereter, and I will live next to you . If there¡¯s anything, you cane and look for me . ¡± ¡°Yes . ¡± Chu Wuyong did not show any sign of dissatisfaction with Li Luo¡¯s arrangement . In fact, for him, living next to such a high ranked cultivator was very unfavorable to his cultivation in bing a Devil . A little bit of mistake and he would likely be discovered by Gu Qingchen who lived next to him . You must know that an immortal path cultivator was despise those who cultivates the Devil . The Devil, also known as a devil cultivator, to them was like a poisonous tumor that grew on Tianyun continent, it was a hidden danger that needed to be removed . Every time a Devil was found, it would be chased and killed by countless Immortals . In his previous life, Chu Wuyong was undoubtedly regarded as the most talented genius among devil cultivators . It took him only more than a thousand years to be the Venerable Devil of the great circle-stage . Countless devil cultivators around the worlde to this ce to join Tianmo Sect, and in a few decades, Tianmo Sect became a sect that stood equal with the three great Immortal sects in the whole Tianyun continent; with that, Chu Wuyong was regarded as a well-deserved Devil Lord . Composed of devil cultivators, this kind of sect naturally became something the Immortal Sect hated to the bone . The three great Immortal sects sent a few elders and over ten thousand cultivators, surrounded Tianmo Sect several times but aside from failing they suffered heavy losses every time . In the end, they can only turned a blind eye to the sect¡¯s existence . When Chu Wuyong reminiscent his past, he couldn¡¯t help but think of the person who betrayed him¡ª¡ªYun Tianheng . As soon as he thought of Yun Tianheng, his ck pupils couldn¡¯t help but sh a trace of dark purple light . Although in his past life, he was very strict with other people, he did not guard against his ¡°good brothers¡± who apanied him during difficult times . There, he had to pay such a painful price until the time he died . Only then, he discovered that he had been poisoned by Yun Tianheng for a long time and the spiritual energy in his body was sealed, only to be nailed to a broken cliff by Yun Tianheng¡¯s sword and died . Although he had already started a new life, but the debts of his previous life; he was not that generous to let it go . This debt, he was determined to find Yun Tianheng and have him repay each and every one of them properly . Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 4 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo brought Chu Wuyong back, and ording to what was written in the original book, he first gave him the ¡®introduction of basic cultivation method¡¯ to learn, added some scrolls of the techniques that he felt suitable for the present Chu Wuyong, and let Chu Wuyong to ponder about it himself . In the original text, Gu Qingchen also adopted this kind of policy when he raised Chu Wuyong . As to how much Chu Wuyong able toprehend, it depended on his own ability . Only when there was an iprehensible problem, would he give an advice or two . Not to mention, the current Li Luo knew nothing, so if you want him to give guidance or anything, don¡¯t expect him to have any good ideas . Not even guiding Chu Wuyong from the wrong direction of what he hadprehended, it would be thankful if he had not misguided him to the point that causes a rise in his inner demon . Regarding this situation, Li Luo also asked Xiao Qi, and Xiao Qi told him that if the protagonist really has any questions, then the system will definitely find a solution . Only then Li Luo put down the worry in his heart; after all, he really does not know anything about cultivation . However, it was very difficult to be able to adapt to the real cultivation world, given that this body was a genius who had been cultivating to Nascent Soul stage, Li Luo would certainly not let go the opportunity to test this novelty world . But the character of this body was a cold and self-sufficient person; apart from cultivating he did not take an interest in other things . Of course, it was impossible for Li Luo to reveal himself and tell others that he was not the same as the original . Otherwise, it was very likely that the people in Clear Sky Sect would think that his body was taken over by another cultivator . In the cultivation realm, all cultivators deeply hated individuals who forcibly taken over someone else¡¯s body . If it was really certain that a cultivator¡¯s body has been taken over by another cultivator, then that cultivator who took over the body was not much worse than a devil cultivator; in the eyes of other cultivators . He or she would certainly be chased to kill by all the cultivators in the entire cultivation realm . ***** Li Luo rode his own flying spiritual tool, the leaf-shaped boat, and wandered around the whole Clear Sky Sect in a circle . Finally, under the guidance of Xiao Qi, he found the Immortal¡¯s Cave that the previous Gu Qingchen had chosen . Like other cultivators, Gu Qingchen set up a defensive barrier outside the Immortal¡¯s Cave . When seen from a distance, the whole cave appeared to be hidden behind the thick fog, making people unable to see the situation inside clearly . Moreover, if someone forcefully ns on getting close to this Immortal¡¯s Cave, it would start the defensive formation set by Gu Qingchen right away . If an attack in the defensive formation was unintentional, it would only trap the person, when activated . But if the attack was malicious, then it would quickly turn to kill . Li Luo used his hand to push away the vines that hung down like a curtain on the cave¡¯s entrance, and slowly walked inside . The whole Immortal¡¯s Cave felt just like Gu Qingchen; it was very simple and unadorned, it basically had no decorations, which made it obvious at a nce . Li Luo nced around the vast room . There was only a stone bed connected to the stone wall, and a stone bench and table located not far away from the stone bed . After Li Luo looked at this somewhat empty Immortal¡¯s Cave, he suddenly thought of a problem, he must also pretend to have a Closed Door Training in the future . However, every time a cultivator had a Closed Door Training, it would take at least ten days or more than a month . Not to mention he was a Nascent Soul stage cultivator; it was not surprising if he had a Closed Door Training for more than ten years . So the problem was, even if he was able to pretend that he was in a Closed Door Training, what was he going to do throughout these more than ten years? Could it be that he would stare nkly at the walls of this cave? When Li Luo thought of this, he immediately called out Xiao Qi in his own mind, ¡°Xiao Qi,e out, I want to ask you something . ¡± After a while, Xiao Qi asked within his mind: ¡°Great Host, what is the matter that you have to look for me?¡± Li Luo raised his hand and scratched his cheek, before he nced around the cave where there was almost nothing, and asked, ¡°What am I going to do when I had Closed Door Training? Just stay here for so long?¡± ......If it was really going to be like this, he might absolutely go crazy ah! [Theoretically yes] Xiao Qi replied, [But since the host was not really a cultivator, I can provide relevant entertainment measures for the host to pass the time . By the time this body reaches the breakthrough, the host can go out . ] Li Luo¡¯s heart immediately rxed, and then his eyes lit up . While Xiao Qi¡¯s voice had not yet fallen, he immediately asked: ¡°What entertainment measures?¡± Xiao Qi was a little stunned by Li Luo¡¯s excited voice, it paused for a moment, before saying: [Just like starwork, I will provide something such as TV dramas, variety shows, games, etc . These will be avable for you to enjoy . You can¡¯tmunicate with anyone on the starwork, but browsing socialworking sites is okay . ] Li Luo felt like he had been hit by a pie that fell from the sky, not only that he can experience those profound techniques of the cultivation world, he can also experience the entertainment of the future technology . ¡°Xiao Qi, is this the benefit of this world?¡± [No, it was also used before . ] ¡°Then why did you not mention it before . ¡± [Host, before, you didn¡¯t ask about it at all, so I didn¡¯t say it . ] Li Luo: ¡°......¡± So, that¡¯s how he missed the opportunity to ess future technology for so many years? ***** n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Inside the Gu Qingchen¡¯s Immortal¡¯s Cave, Li Luo tried a lot of techniques from Gu Qingchen¡¯s memory, before leaving the cave with satisfaction . Xiao Qi observed Li Luo, who tried to use the techniques from the most simple until thest one and did not know what to say . Originally, it was supposed to go into hibernation, but Li Luo constantly called it out to talk . It was to the extent that it could only looked at Li Luo from the beginning to the end . If it had a face, then its expression at a time like this would be full of ck lines, speechless . So when Li Luo was about to leave, Xiao Qi simply wanted to light some firecrackers to celebrate . Li Luo returned to the courtyard where he lived, and happened to run into Chu Wuyong who opened the door and came out . ¡°Master . ¡± Chu Wuyong bowed and said after he saw Li Luo . At this moment, Li Luo¡¯s expression had been restored to its once cold and indifferent state, the outer corner of his phoenix eyes was raised slightly as he cast a nce and nodded at Chu Wuyong . He slightly opened his light-colored lips and said: ¡°Wuyong, you have been studying the cultivation method that I gave you for a few days, what breakthrough were you able to make?¡± He did not know why, but when Chu Wuyong heard Li Luo¡¯s cold voice, his heart skipped a beat . This kind of feeling, it has never appeared in the long thousand years of his life . But when faced with the person in front of him, alone, he felt it twice . The pair of slightly immature eyebrows were lightly furrowed, on the face of his lowered head . Shortly after, he hid the expression on his face and slowly walked to Li Luo¡¯s side . Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 5 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Chu Wuyong was not the type of person who liked to be secretly entangled towards things that would make him appear abnormal . Chu Wuyong would first test that thing to see how dangerous it was to himself . If he felt that ¡°that¡± thing would be out of the range of his control, he would directly kill that unstable factor . Now, Gu Qingchen, the one in front of him was the one that made him feel somewhat unstable . Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes became slightly dull as he approached that thin and slender figure standing not far away from him . As he approached him, he smelt a faint scent of plum blossomsing from that person¡¯s body . The faint fragrance held a trace of lingering affection; as it entered his nose and seeped into his heart before it hovered within his body, it stayed there, forever . Previously, when he was brought back by Li Luo, the speed of the spiritual tool they were riding was too fast that the wind was blowing in his face the entire time . And after theynded, he and Li Luo kept a fair distance, so Chu Wuyong did not smell this fragrance . And now that he was standing very close to Li Luo¡¯s side, the feeling was so clear . But this feeling, he did not hate it, on the contrary, in the bottom of his heart somehow grew a kind of indescribable desire to get close to the person in front of him . At this moment, the moon that hung high in the night sky rose above the tip of the willow branches . The cold moonlight sprinkled from the sky and passed through the gap of the misty mountain, illuminating the body of the person in front of him, making his white skin show an unexpected quality of jade- a bit transparent under the moonlight . Looking at the person in front of him ¨C that appeared to be able to step on the air and soaring at any time, under the moonlight ¨C the heart inside Chu Wuyong¡¯s chest was beating more and more powerful, as if it would breakthrough and came out . This person in front of him has undoubtedly had a very big influence to himself . The kind of feeling where he was unable to control, and it was actually very dangerous for him . However, Chu Wuyong did not bore any killing intent towards Li Luo . In fact, he had inexplicably feeling that he had been waiting for this person to appear for a long time, waiting for the moment when he can finally have him . He had a strange feeling that this person in front of him must belong to him . Chu Wuyong¡¯s breathing could not help but be hurried, but he quickly suppressed the inexplicable and disturbance feeling within his own heart . His ck and indistinct, simr to two bays of ancient pool, eyes were locked straight at Li Luo . As of now, Chu Wuyong¡¯s height was only at the pit of Li Luo¡¯s stomach . When standing in front of Li Luo, he can only raise his head to look at Li Luo¡¯s face, but the expression on his face was not child-like at all, instead it appeared serene . ¡°When this disciple studied the cultivation method that master bestowed to this disciple, this disciple roughly understood all of its content . There is only a bit of them that this disciple had some doubt...¡± Chu Wuyong said withposure, he looked unbridled at the person with soft lines and cold appearance in front of him, while leaving no traces . Li Luo slightly nodded his head after listening to Chu Wuyong¡¯s words . Under the guidance of the system, he began to clear up Chu Wuyong¡¯s doubts . At this time, he still had to pay attention on keeping Gu Qingchen¡¯s usual cold tone and expression, afraid that he would be OOC because his own carelessness; as a result, Li Luo didn¡¯t notice that while Chu Wuyong looked at him, those pair of eyes appeared to be deeper the longer he looked at him . By the time the moon slipped from the tip of the willow branches to the east part of sky, Li Luo had finished speaking the words under the system¡¯s guidance . Li Luo looked towards the Chu Wuyong¡¯s direction, the boy had his head raised as he listened to his exnation . After not seeing this boy for a few days, his young face became rounded up, also those pair of big eyes were moist and ck . Holding back the urge to pinch Chu Wuyong¡¯s face, Li Luo faintly said: ¡°Were you able to understand?¡± When Li Luo looked at him, Chu Wuyong directly shifted his gaze away from Li Luo and covered his eyes while bowed his body towards Li Luo, saying: ¡°Thank you master for the guidance, this disciple understands . ¡± In fact, Li Luo didn¡¯t even know what he had just said . His mind had long since roamed around when he repeated what the system had told him . But at this time, he still has to maintain the original body¡¯s high and cold attitude . With faint expression, Li Luo nodded his head at the protagonist to express his satisfaction: ¡°Very good . Then, you can go to rest now . ¡± Chu Wuyong, once again, bowed to the direction of Li Luo; only then he turned around and went back to his own room . Li Luo waited until Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure disappeared behind the door, before turning around and returning to his own room . ***** Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 8 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo opened his eyes and got up from his sitting position on the stone bed with its thickyer of mattress, thenzily stretched out his waist . Because he was alone in this cave, Li Luo did not bother about his image . His soft and long hair was not tied up with a jade crown, so it scattered behind his back and shoulders . His robe was also loosely draped over his body, and from the wide-open neckline, a wide expanse of white skin could be seen clearly . Li Luo rubbed his messy long hair, walked down the stone bed barefoot and stepped on a soft carpet . He then went to the side of the table not far away and poured a cup of tea then drank it . He had been staying in this cave for more than ten years, although he can¡¯tment on social media tforms as Xiao Qi said, he can still y something such as online games . Future online games were truly allwork online games . When you enter the game, it was just like having another kind of life, with a different start . For ten years, Li Luo yed several types of holographic online games on the starwork . Such as the future world games, ordinary life games, and ancient time martial arts games . However, because he was not that skillful, the games he yed were only average . Besides ying games and watching the hot dramas, Li Luo was also writing his unfinished novel in the real world . After he finished writing the manuscript, he also took the time to finish the three long pages of an article . Afterward, Li Luo drank the tea to moisturize his throat; before he began to tidy up his clothes . He had been staying in this cave for so long, and it was time for him to go out today . If there were no incidents, Chu Wuyong woulde out in several days, together with the group of cultivators . Li Luo put on a light green robe and bundled his long hair with the jade crown made of the mostmonly used sheep fat jade . Only then he walked to the entrance of the cave that had been close for more than ten years . He extended both of his hands and removed the array that tightly closed the entrance . **** n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om When Li Luo rode his leaf-shaped boat to return to his small courtyard on Blue Feather Mountain, the news of himing out out from his Closed Door Training was spread out to the Sect Master of Clear Sky Sect, Ye Tianqi . Ye Tianqi did not think that Li Luo would going out of the Closed Door Training so quickly . Ten years ago, his only apprentice, Chu Wuyong, did note out of the cyan lotus secret ce . It seems that they no longer able to hide it . Ye Tianqi walked a few circles inside the big room before deciding to personally go to the Blue Feather Mountain . As a result, not long after Li Luo entered his own small courtyard, Ye Tianqi was already there . ¡°Elder Gu . ¡± Although Ye Tianqi was the Sect Master of Clear Sky Sect, he did not behave arrogantly . Compared with these elders in the sect, his cultivation talent was much worse . Moreover, these elders were also the foothold of their Clear Sky Sect in the Tianyun Continent, he naturally does not dare to neglect . Therefore, Ye Tianqi has a very humble and kind attitude in front of these elder . Just like now, he only stood outside Li Luo¡¯s small courtyard and didn¡¯t rush directly inside . When Li Luo heard Ye Tianqi¡¯s voice, he walked out of his room . Sure enough, he saw an elegant middle-aged man with a smiling expression standing there at the entrance of the courtyard . ¡°Sect Master . ¡± There was no extra expression on Li Luo¡¯s face, but he still courteously greeted Ye Tianqi . Even if he bent his waist to salute, his back was just like the bamboo nted in this courtyard . There was a kind of unbending temperament . Ye Tianqi reached out his hand and held Li Luo¡¯s arm to stop him from bending his waist in courtesy . ¡°Elder Gu, let¡¯s go in first and talk . ¡± Ye Tianqi said as he looked at the simple stone table and stone bench arranged in the small courtyard . ¡°Okay . ¡± Li Luo also did not say anything more and nodded in agreement . He then turned around and led Ye Tianqi to the stone table to sit down . Afterward, he looked at Ye Tianqi and asked, ¡°The Sect Master visit this time, what is the matter there to tell me to do?¡± Ye Tianqi looked at Li Luo¡¯s cold face and hesitated for a moment, he sighed before saying, ¡°Elder Gu, you just left the Closed Door Training, so may not know the news . After your disciple, Chu Wuyong, entered the cyan lotus secret ce ten years ago, he did note out with other cultivators, he probably had an ident inside the secret ce . ¡± Although Ye Tianqi used a more tactful narrative, Li Luo knew the meaning of what he wanted to express as soon as he heard it . Chapter 96 Chapter 96 n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 96: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 9 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Chu Wuyong slowly and carefully untied the cloth that wrapped the item . When the piece of cloth rested on the ground, the original appearance of the item was revealed . It was arge rusty sword, the surface of the thick sword de was covered with ayer of red-like bloodstain rust . The de was very wide, and at the length of one person, it was very inconvenient to wield or to attack others, coupled with its dpidated appearance; it looked like a scrap sword that no one wants . Li Luo looked at this big sword that simply appeared to be picked up from the garbage dump, then once again thought that after the male protagonist, Chu Wuyong, finally recovered this spiritual tool, it be invisible weapon as he used it to kill anyone who obstruct him . After that, he looked again at this spiritual tool which was still dusty, he can¡¯t help but want to reach out and touch it . However, Li Luo held back his own desire with great effort and tore his eyes away from the rusty sword . He looked at Chu Wuyong and lightly said, ¡°This thing doesn¡¯t look like a treasure . ¡± When Li Luo lowered his head and looked at the big sword he held in his hand, Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes were like a burning fire, greedily looking at Li Luo¡¯s side face . From those slender and long eyshes which slightly hung down, to that delicate tip of the nose, his gaze stayed for a while at those light colored lips, before falling to that slender and white neck outside the cor . Currently, he was sitting close to Li Luo, so Chu Wuyong could clearly smell the faint scent of plum blossomsing from that person¡¯s body, who he was thinking about . The smell was very fresh and elegant, Chu Wuyong felt his own mouth was a bit dry, he didn¡¯t know whether the taste would be as wonderful as the plum blossom if he used his lips to kiss the soft and white skin of this person in front of him... However, when Li Luo was about to look up, Chu Wuyong abruptly withdrew his burning gaze . His pair of deep eyes was just like a waveless deep pool, which made people unable to see a trace of emotional change . ¡°I brought out this big sword from another secret ce in the cyan lotus secret ce . ¡± Chu Wuyong did not want to conceal anything from the person in front of him, ¡°It may look like a scrap sword now, but after I properly polish it, it may be a good treasure . Moreover, it already recognized me as it¡¯s owner . I can¡¯t ced it in my Universal Pouch and can only carry it like this . ¡± Li Luo did not think that Chu Wuyong would actually tell him the truth . Moreover, he even told him the origin of it, very clearly . He suppressed the rise of the corner of his lips, before looking at Chu Wuyong and unconsciously giving him a few points, ¡°Then you have to take care of it . ¡± After he finished speaking, Li Luo did not show any expression of wanting to understand, instead directly exported, making Chu Wuyong stop talking about the subject . Although they were in the Blue Feather Mountain, and there was no outsider, in addition, he was now a cultivator at the Nascent Soul stage, he can almost discover all the cultivators below his rank that concealed themselves nearby . But who knows if there will be any unexpected events, if it really happened, then even Li Luo don¡¯t know what kind of transformation will happen on the plot . After Chu Wuyong heard Li Luo¡¯s words, he also followed Li Luo¡¯s wish, and did not continue speaking . **** In this hundreds of years, only Chu Wuyong did note out immediately after entering the cyan lotus secret ce . After staying inside for ten years, he was the only one who came out safely . Moreover, after he came out from the cyan lotus secret ce, his cultivation was upgraded to thete stage of Foundation Building; this enough, would shake the entire Clear Sky Sect . Even Ye Tianqi, the Sect Master of Clear Sky Sect, came to meet Chu Wuyong once, saying that he was very satisfied with this Inner Sect disciple . He also gave him a good spiritual tool in the Li Luo¡¯s presence . Chu Wuyong was the limelight of Clear Sky Sect, but his character was not much better than Gu Qingchen, and simply did not go out together to talk with other people . Therefore, over time, the Blue Feather Mountain gradually became peaceful again and changed back to its previous appearance . **** The weather was getting cooler, but the green bamboo within Li Luo¡¯s courtyard still had a very verdant appearance . It was just that the leaves of the tall maple tree at the side of the stone table where he and Chu Wuyong frequently have the meal turned red as if there was a huge red umbre opened above their heads . After Chu Wuyonge back from the trial of the cyan lotus secret ce, they maintained their previous habit of sitting together in the courtyard to have a meal . At this moment, it was the end of the day, the red sunset passed through and enveloped the misty mountain peak, rendering the whole mist into a reddish color . Li Luo wore a white moon robe with a light purple rimmed, and translucent white cotton clothes draped over his shoulders . His fair face was covered with ayer of faint orange-red rays of light from the sunset, making those cold facial features of him appear a bit softer . Chu Wuyong looked at Li Luo as he put down his bowl and chopsticks, then picked up the teapot on the table, and poured a cup of still steamed tea for Li Luo . Li Luo did not refuse it; he took the cup of tea that Chu Wuyong poured for him . He held it in front of his body and slowly finished drinking it . When Chu Wuyong saw Li Luo finished the tea in the cup, his eyes slightly shed before he once again, refilled Li Luo¡¯s cup . Li Luo did not discover Chu Wuyong¡¯s peculiarity, he only felt that this time, the osmanthus tea that the sect sent him was more fragrant than before . It was estimated that those osmanthus trees had been carefully watered by the spiritual spring water for so many years, and now the spiritual energy contained inside the trees had increased . As a result the sweet-scented osmanthus flowers were also better than before . After the meal, Chu Wuyong instructed the child waiting outside to clean up the cold leftovers of foods on the stone table . Then Li Luo and Chu Wuyong had a brief conversation before returning to their respective rooms to rest . Li Luo turned around and left the courtyard . When he walked into his room, Chu Wuyong still sat on the stone bench, silently watched Li Luo¡¯s back disappeared from his line of sight, but his eyes seemed somewhat flickering . **** The moonlight shone brightly, as Li Luo directly entered the room, then ced four night pearls at the four corners of the room, making the room illuminated by somewhat misty light . Li Luo was about to go to bed directly when he heard a knock on the door of his room . Li Luo immediately adjusted his posture and pretended to sit in meditation on the bed before he opened his mouth and said, ¡°Come in . ¡± Only then, that Chu Wuyong opened the door and walked in . His tall figure created the long shadow that suddenly covered most of the moonlight from the door . Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 12 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om . At this moment, it was dusk and the whole sky was covered by the red clouds . The setting sun within the red clouds in the sky, and also the mist that lingered on the mountain peaks added ayer of warm orange-red color to the surroundings . At the Red Cloud Mountain, Night Moon Hall . Li Luo and the group of Elders and Mountain Lords were sitting on the seats at both sides of the main hall . On the table in front of him, was a few tes of three hundred years spirit fruits that had been watered by the spiritual spring water . Li Luo sat on his own position, seemingly very serious as he listened Ye Tianqi¡¯s words, who sat in the main seat, but in fact, he continuously nced to the spirit fruits ced in front of him from the corner of his eye . Looking at these few tes filled with fruits, there were red, and yellow, each fruit were very simr in size and color, moreover it emitted a faint sweet fragrant, Li Luo could not help but secretly moved his fingers . Although he had a high status in the Clear Sky Sect, these spirit fruits were not always avable . Thest time he ate one seemed like it was two years ago after he came out of Closed Door Training, in addition it was only a te with nothing more that three or four fruits inside . ¡°...For the bigpetition of Inner Sect this time, does any elders have any suggestions?¡± Ye Tianqi was sitting in the main seat, but the expression on his face was not even a little bit arrogant, on the contrary it was very approachable . Every Elders and Mountain Lords sitting below had nothing to say . Ye Tianqi waited for a moment, before he nodded silently and said, ¡°If this is the case, then the bigpetition of Inner Sect this time would still held ording to the original rules . ¡± After Ye Tianqi spoke until here, he stopped for a moment before he continued, ¡°Now let¡¯s decide on the person in charge of this bigpetition . ¡± When Li Luo heard Ye Tianqi¡¯s words, he immediately ced his attention to the front, on Ye Tianqi who was sitting at the main seat . ording to the plot in the book, the person in charge this time, was an elder who secretly hated Gu Qingchen in his heart . At the time the bigpetition of Inner Sect was held, this elder hindered Chu Wuyong without leaving any trace, which made Chu Wuyongmit a mistake on thepetition stage, and almost lost his life . Although Li Luo knew that Chu Wuyong would be able to escape from the danger of this elder scheme, but now that he treated Chu Wuyong as his lover, after knowing this thing, he will not let this event happen in front of his eyes . Li Luo maintained the usual cold expression on his face, his pure and limpid ck eyes were just like ck pearls fished out from the cold deep pool . It seemed very beautiful, but if you touched it, it would make people feel the piercing ice-cold¡ª¡ªthis kind of gaze, just so slowly sweeping over the Elders and Mountain Lords sitting opposite him, before it fell on an old man with white temples and beard . This staring onlysted a moment, as Li Luo quickly moved away his gaze, and continued to look at Ye Tianqi in the main seat . The sense of the cultivator was very sharp, that old man immediately felt his back had a slight shiver from Li Luo¡¯s gaze that just stayed for a moment . He quickly turned his head and looked around, but could not find the direction in which that gaze was cast . The old man searched for a few moments, and still did not find the source of the peculiar gaze that he had just felt . When he saw Li Luo who was sitting diagonally opposite him, the old man¡¯s eyes narrowed, then a trace of a not very obvious sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, before it abruptly disappeared . **** Li Luo sat on top of his flying spiritual tool, the leaf-shaped boat and flew toward the Blue Feather Mountain where he lived . He never expected that he and the old man would be the persons in charge of the bigpetition of Inner Sect this time . However, this should be better than just letting that old man be the person in charge alone . He does not believe that the old man would make any obvious dirty trick right in front of his eyes . After only one burned incense stick, Li Luo arrived at the Blue Feather Mountain . The time for this discussion was not long, it only took an hour to arrange the whole matter properly, this was also because this bigpetition of Inner Sect had actually been going on for many years, and there would not be that much change . In fact, the most important thing was to choose the person who would take charge of the general situation . When Li Luo returned to his own courtyard, he saw Chu Wuyong waiting in the courtyard as usual . Chu Wuyong sat next to the stone table with a still steaming food arranged on top of it . Li Luo only needed to slightly swept a nce and right away he knew that Chu Wuyong continuously used his spiritual power to preserve the heat of this food on the table, and he did not know how long he had been sitting here waiting for himself . After Li Luo saw Chu Wuyong in the courtyard, his original eyes which had be somewhat cold because the thought of that old man, suddenly became warm like the early spring that flowed inside . When Chu Wuyong saw Li Luo standing at the entrance of the courtyard, he immediately stood up and called out to Li Luo, ¡°Master . ¡± Li Luo nodded to Chu Wuyong, before walking to the side of the stone table and sat opposite to Chu Wuyong . When the two of them finished their meal, the sky had just becamepletely dark and the moon that hung on the sky shone brightly, illuminating the whole courtyard and making it appeared not much different from the daytime . Chu Wuyong looked at Li Luo whose face was covered by ayer of moonlight, under the silver colored moonlight, he looked like a banished immortal from Heaven . Chu Wuyong could not help but lower his head to cover the thinyer of purple light that had just shed in his eyes . Since that day when he couldn¡¯t help but overdo it, Chu Wuyong didn¡¯t go look for Li Luo in the evening again . Chu Wuyong had always had great confidence in his self-controlling ability, but when the object in question was the person in front of him, he waspletely unable to control himself . He longed for this person,pletely unable to restrain his desire from wanting to get him . Just like now, he only saw the appearance of this person under the moonlight and he already wanted to take him here directly, let this world witness that this person belonged to himself . Li Luo waspletely unaware of Chu Wuyong¡¯splicated state of mind . After the meal, he put down the chopsticks in his hands and ordered the two child who guarded outside the courtyard, not far away, toe in and clean up the leftovers on the table . Then, he discussed with Chu Wuyong about the matter of the bigpetition of Inner Sect . After Li Luo exined it until the end, he paused, but when he thought of that old man, he could not help but say to Chu Wuyong, ¡°At thepetition this time, you have to be more careful . Although the rules are pointed to not overdo it, in the past years, it is not as if there was no ident that urred . ¡± When Chu Wuyong heard Li Luo¡¯s warning, a faint smile couldn¡¯t help but emerged at the side of his lips, he could hear that his sweetheart was really concerned about him, ¡°Master, rest assured, this disciple would certainly act ording to the master¡¯s instructions . ¡± Li Luo talked with Chu Wuyong for a while, only then did he return to his room to rest . Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 15 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Because each match required a long time to finish, most of the disciples who participated in the finals had a few days of the rotation . Chu Wuyong had no match in the finals until the fourth day; it was against an opponent arranged to him . But even if he did not have a match on that day, Chu Wuyong was not like other contestants who took advantage of these past few days to rest and reorganize themselves in order to achieve the best state they can achieve at the time of the match . He still came to thepetition site every day, and by the time when the matches were finished, he would go back home together with Li Luo . Li Luo didn¡¯t think there was anything unusual, but Elder Zhao who was walking a little behind their back observedLi Luo and Chu Wuyong¡¯s interaction, and couldn¡¯t help but squint his eyes . He did not expect that Gu Qingchen and his disciple had such good feelings, but in this way, after his scheme was sessful, he could give Gu Qingchen a biggest blow . With this thought, the corner of Elder Zhao¡¯s lips could not help but let out a faint trace of sneer . **** Four dayster, when in the sky only came out with the first ray of the morning light, the gate of thepetition site in Clear Sky Sect was already crowded . Everyone was whispering with each other, discussing in a low voice, while waiting for the start of today¡¯s match . Because Chu Wuyong never finished a match for more than two hours, all the disciples were very optimistic about whether Chu Wuyong can achieve victory in this match . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om And even though the opponent that Chu Wuyong faced today was also very good among all the contestants . However,pared with the strength that Chu Wuyong showed before, he seemed to be a little inferior . Even so, before the match was over, it was unknown who could achieve the victory . Previously, it was also not as if there was no match with some strength difference, but in the end the winner was the one with a slightly weaker strength . So for today¡¯s match, almost everyone came in with a very ted mood . Li Luo¡¯s heart was naturally not worried about the matter of Chu Wuyong¡¯s loss and win, he believes that with Chu Wuyong¡¯s strength, it was impossible to lose . Sitting on the side of Li Luo was Elder Zhao, even though he still maintained the tranquil and calm expression on his face as he looked at Li Luo from the corner of his eye, he was secretly letting out a cold snort in his heart . Gu Qingchen, you can keep this abominable expression for now . He did not believe that after this match, Gu Qingchen could still keep his aloof appearance . Don¡¯t you very much treasured this only disciple of your? Then I will make him fall from the top of the limelight to the muddy abyss . **** After the disciple who acted as the referee of thepetition called his name, Chu Wuyong calmly flew up to the high stage in front of him . Followed by a young man in ck clothes, whose face looked somewhat gloomy . After the youth came to the stage, those pair of hazel eyes stared fixedly at Chu Wuyong for a long time . His whole person was just like a poisonous snake waiting for an opportunity to strike its prey, just waiting for the referee to announce the beginning of the match, before he would open up his highly toxic fangs, and rushed over to bite Chu Wuyong . Under the gaze of the youth, Chu Wuyong did not show any trace of difort, as if the youth¡¯s ufortable sight was merely inadvertently, the cool breeze brushed over the ear . When that originally somewhat gloomy youth saw this kind of appearance of Chu Wuyong, the ruthlessness in his eyes became more and more apparent . Just after the disciple who acted as referee announced the beginning of the match, that gloomy disciple named Song Qingyun abruptly took out his spiritual tool . He held a silver-colored cigarette pipe in his hand, before cing it to the side of his mouth and blew lightly . Immediately after, he spewed a thick ck smoke from the mouth of the cigarette pipe, only after one breath of time, the wholepetition stage was filled with ck mist . The disciples who watched the match under the stage looked at each other in dismay, and wore a sorrowful look on their faces . Now thepetition stage in front of them was covered in ck mist, how do they watch the match? Could it be that they can only look at this ck mist until the match was over? What kind of deceptive spiritual tool is this_ (: §Ù) ¡Ï _? Can they apply for a group to kill the caster? While the disciples below the stage mourned, Chu Wuyong inside the thick pitch-dark ck mist did not have the slightest panic, those pair of ck eyes on his handsome face calmly looked around, before he sat down and closed his eyes . Not far away from Chu Wuyong, Song Qingyun looked at this movement of Chu Wuyong and hisplexion could not help but be even more gloomy . He did not think that Chu Wuyong would actually be so calm, obviously he was now in the dark and Chu Wuyong in the light . But looking at this appearance of Chu Wuyong, it was as if this situation, for him, there was simply no threat at all . Song Qingyun couldn¡¯t help but clench his teeth, as the color of eyes became even more dark and unclear . Sure enough, what Elder Zhao said was not wrong, this person was the biggest obstacle that hindered him from getting the first ce . Moreover, as long as he helped himplete this task, he would be able to pay respect to Elder Zhao as his master and became a seeding disciple of Elder Zhao . Song Qingyun put on a pair of special ck gloves on his hands first and then flipped his palm a few times . Shortly after, a piece of translucent crystal item simr to colored ss appeared inside his hand, as it emitted a faint purple light . Song Qingyun carefully prevented the item from touching his skin, while he held it in his own hand . When he attacked Chu Wuyong, he tried every possible method to get this piece of item to touch Chu Wuyong¡¯s skin . As long as it touched any region of Chu Wuyong¡¯s skin, this crystal piece will be integrated into his skin, and then Chu Wuyong¡¯s body will emit a faint devil spiritual energy . And those Elders and Mountain Lords who sat not far away from thepetition stage will certainly be able to immediately notice the fluctuation of the devil spiritual energy . At that time, even if only one burned incense stick passed, the crystal piece would automatically withdraw from Chu Wuyong¡¯s body, and Chu Wuyong would also unable to exin as to why he suddenly emitted devil spiritual energy . And to be able to emit devil spiritual energy, it only meant the person really a devil cultivator who the immortal path cultivators deeply hated, one can well imagine how Chu Wuyong oue would be after this . Song Qingyun¡¯s held onto that crystal piece with only the size of shell and tightened his grip as he looked maliciously towards Chu Wuyong¡¯s direction . Song Qingyun lifted up his other hand, and ced the cigarette pipe spiritual tool to the side of his mouth again . Unlike before, the spiritual only spewed out a thin white mist this time and the white mist was not like those ck mist which spread rapidly, rather, it lingered around Song Qingyun¡¯s body and very quickly, Song Qingyun¡¯s figure disappeared inexplicably in the thick ck mist and has not been left behind even a little breath . On the other hand, Chu Wuyong who originally had his eyes closed, suddenly opened them . He looked at the ce where Song Qingyun stood just a moment ago and could not help but show a slight trace of interest in his eyes . There was only a trace nothing more and as soon as he closed his eyes again, he was not worried at all about his current situation . Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 16 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . The ck mist was just like a thick ink, as if it were filling and surging at the protective array around thepetition stage . Nothing in front of the mist can be seen clearly . Surrounded by ayer of ck mist, it was as if in the deepest dark night . Chu Wuyong¡¯s posture was still casual as he sat on the ground, he ced his slender and powerful palm on one of his legs and stand up, it seemed even more casual and at ease . At this moment, the thick ck mist seemed to have undergone a very small change . The ck mist around Chu Wuyong suddenly twisted, and a chilly wind de formed and attacked Chu Wuyong¡¯s defenseless back . Chu Wuyong did not seem to find the slightest danger by this straightforward pressure, he still kept his original leisurely appearance; but when the wind de was about to touch him, his figure was just like smoke, it scattered after being hit then gathered together randomly again and still maintained that sort of sitting posture in the same ce . When Song Qingyun who hid in the thick ck mist saw this scene, he could not help but slightly widen his eyes; somewhat didn¡¯t dare to believe the fact he saw . He basically hasn¡¯t seen clearly as to how Chu Wuyong dodged his attack, moreover Chu Wuyong still continued to sit in the same ce after that, which was clearly a silent taunt for him! Song Qingyun¡¯splexion darkened a bit, and as he looked at Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure surrounded by ck mist, his eyes became more and more gloomy . Then, his presence that appeared in a very short time of breath was once again hidden in the ck mist . Afterwards, Song Qingyun mounted for the same sneak attack like that countless times . But no matter how he attack, even though it seemed able to sessful, but at thest second when the attack almost sessful, Chu Wuyong unknowingly used some method to dodge it . After countless attempts, Song Qingyun¡¯s ck face had almost turned into a lump of coal . He simply had no method to silently get close to Chu Wuyong¡¯s body, not to mention how to make the crystal piece in his hand touch Chu Wuyong¡¯s skin . Previously, he tried to probe Chu Wuyong again and again, not only he thought about injuring Chu Wuyong before the match barely began, he also wanted to use his own spiritual tool to make the elusive attacks to be able to disturb Chu Wuyong¡¯s mind . But he did not expect that he did not hurt Chu Wuyong even a bit, in the end . He himself felt suffocated, almost want to vomit blood because of Chu Wuyong¡¯s appearance . Chu Wuyong was so calm as he let him attack, as if he was just a jumping clown who disyed his slight skill before an expert, there was no point for him to spend the slightest amount of energy . Song Qingyun clenched the hand with that crystal piece tightly, while he swept a nced at Chu Wuyong¡¯s direction . Since the method of using the spiritual tool to mount a sneak attack does not work, then he can only thought of other methods . But didn¡¯t wait for him to take out the other spiritual tool, Chu Wuyong who has been sitting on the ground from the beginning of the match, suddenly stood up . Song Qingyun looked at Chu Wuyong¡¯s movement, somehow he suddenly felt a panic in his heart, as if he was the one in the dark, and he was the prey being watching attentively by the hunter . But how could this be possible, even though all of his previous sneak attacks had failed, Chu Wuyong had not discovered his whereabouts . There was no mistake, he was still on the favorable side, and he can¡¯t be in panic because of the previous failure . Song Qingyun sorted out his somewhatplicated thoughts with great difficulty, but found that Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure unexpectedly disappeared in front of him . It was as if he used the spiritual tool to let Chu Wuyong unable to find his trace, and now he was also lost the whereabouts of Chu Wuyong . Song Qingyun looked at the ce where Chu Wuyong originally sat down, his pupils couldn¡¯t help but shrink . **** The oue of this match was no suspense for Chu Wuyong . As early as a few days ago, Chu Wuyong had already entered the middle stage of Core Formation . Although it was still unstable, but to deal with Song Qingyun who was in thete stage of Foundation Building and almost be a Core Formation stage¡¯s cultivator, it was more than enough . Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure was hidden in the ck mist that Song Qingyun used to deal with him . He was just like a ck panther hiding in the darkness and watching its prey, silently approaching thepletely ignorant prey and ready to strike and kill its prey at the most suitable time . **** Song Qingyunpletely did not think that the situation wouldpletely reversed from the original situation in an instant . He who had the upper hand, has now be the one to be in a disadvantage position . The spiritual tool in his hand did not give him the information on where exactly is Chu Wuyong¡¯s location, and he can only faintly feel that Chu Wuyong was near his vicinity . But for the specific position, he simply did not know . Song Qingyun took out the defensive spiritual tool and looked around the ck mist behind him, but Chu Wuyong in ck garments seemed to melt into one with the ck mist . Chu Wuyong looked at Song Qingyun who was obviously not too far away, with his pair of deep ck eyes . His fingers moved slightly, and the ck mist around him gradually changed into a ck panther, before it directly pounced towards Song Qingyun . Although Song Qingyun was very puzzled about the fact that Chu Wuyong suddenly disappeared within the scope of his spiritual tool arrangement, but his strength was also almost equal to someone who had breakthrough into the Core Formation stage . Therefore, when the ck panther was about to pounce towards his back, Song Qingyun noticed that something was wrong, and turned over his body quickly, while the long ruler spiritual tool in his hand shed a stream of light, he scattered the ck panther that had been condensed from the ck mist and pounced towards him . After the ck panther was hit by Song Qingyun¡¯s attack and dissipated into the ck mist, then merged with the surrounding ck mist . It was as if the attack just a moment ago, merely Song Qingyun¡¯s illusion, nothing more . After he scattered a few more ck panthers condensed by ck mist, Song Qingyun finally determined that he fell into the illusion set up by Chu Wuyong . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Originally, he created these ck mist with his spiritual tool to confuse Chu Wuyong into the illusion, but he didn¡¯t know when it started, the environment that was originally advantageous to him, on the contrary Chu Wuyong used it to deal with him . Song Qingyun couldn¡¯t help but secretly grind his teeth, and felt even more jealous of Chu Wuyong . Chu Wuyong¡¯s original identity was just an ordinarybor disciple who cleaned the courtyard, all the disciples in the entire Clear Sky Sect knew about it . But he did not know what kind of dog¡¯s luck and umted of how many lifetimes of good fortunes, from all the disciples in the entire Clear Sky Sect, he was the one who was selected to be Gu Qingchen¡¯s disciple . After being epted as a disciple by Gu Qingchen, with his aptitude, it would not be strange that he was still unremarkable . However, after he became a disciple of Gu Qingchen, it was as if he had suddenly been enlightened, and soaring from unremarkable person to the one that stood out, and this shocked everyone . The previous Chu Wuyong was obviously that kind of disciple that can be squeezed by anyone . Even if he died in the Clear Sky Sect, such a small character would not attract the attention of others . But the current him was so dazzling and his aptitude was obviously good . Maybe his talent had not been noticed by any Elders or Mountain Lords back then, so he did not be their seeding disciple, and can only be an ordinarybor disciple . Compared with Chu Wuyong, he had not reconciled, why didn¡¯t he have such good luck too? If he can be epted as a seeding disciple by an elder like Chu Wuyong, he would certainly have done better than Chu Wuyong . Song Qingyun¡¯s eyes shed a trace of resentment, and his hold in the crystal piece tighter . Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 17 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . In the dark mist, Chu Wuyong was like a dark king as he controlled everything . And Song Qingyun was like a small insect that fell into the cobweb and can¡¯t escape the fate of being preyed on, no matter how it struggled . At this moment, Song Qingyun¡¯s forehead was drenched with cold sweat, and his heartbeat was in disarray . The joint fingers of the hand that held the spiritual tool turned white, as he slightly trembling; his whole person was in an extremely tense state . He looked around everywhere without a goal as if something horrible would jump out at any time . Chu Wuyong stood in the ck mist, his calm and deep ck eyes seemed to have infiltrated this thick ck mist, which made the people around himpletely unable to see the emotions inside clearly . n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Looking at Song Qingyun, who struggled helplessly inside the mist, although the victory was within his grasp, there was also no joy of winning the match . For Chu Wuyong, this match was just a passing game, nothing more . If he wanted, he could actually win from the start when Song Qingyun still hadn¡¯t taken any action . However, in order to hide his own strength, he allowed Song Qingyun topete until now . Now that he has been dragging the match long enough, he doesn¡¯t need to waste any more time . Chu Wuyong¡¯s ck eyes shed a glimmer of light, the next moment, his figure disappeared from the original ce . **** Song Qingyun was still in alert as he extended his five senses to the maximum to perceive the surrounding movements . The dark mist still lingered around him, making him unable to see the surrounding situation clearly . The illusion created by the spiritual tool that he was familiar with, has now be a shackle that chained him . It made himpletely not find Chu Wuyong¡¯s position, and the situation was also very passive . Song Qingyun turned his tense neck because of excessive stress around, and his current situation made him very aware that he was unlikely to win the match . When Song Qingyun thought of this, the gloomy color in his eyes almost turned into substance and overflowed from his eyes . Chu Wuyong¡ª¡ªeven if you can win against me, I will not let you have an easy win . At this moment, Song Qingyun was keenly aware of the slight change in the mist around him . This slight change, if it was not because of his tense nerves and tried to put his five senses to the maximum, he may not have been aware of it at all . After detecting that something was wrong, Song Qingyun¡¯s heart immediately skipped a beat, but it was toote, as he saw a slender and powerful hand stretched out from the dark mist . In between the five fingers of that long and powerful hand were shing a gorgeous rays of light . And he doesn¡¯t know when the owner of that hand stood behind him and just about to give him a final blow . But just before Chu Wuyong could send his attack and make Song Qingyun lose his ability to take action, Song Qingyun suddenly said, ¡°I admit defeat!¡± There are two criteria for judging the oue of the match for the bigpetition of Inner Sect of the Clear Sky Sect . One, when one party lost the ability to fight, and the other was when one party took the initiative to admit defeat, but neither of the two conditions could harm the life of the loser . After all, this was only the bigpetition of Inner Sect and not a match that required a fight to the death . Therefore, Chu Wuyong¡¯s action paused after he heard Song Qingyun¡¯s words . After all, thepetition rules was that as long as the other party admitted defeat, there was no need to attack again . However, at this time of pause, an ident suddenly urred, Song Qingyun unexpectedly turned over his body and threw an unknown thing to him . Chu Wuyong originally wanted to quickly avoid Song Qingyun¡¯s scheme, with his strength, he couldpletely dodged it in a sh . But somehow, when that thing was thrown at him, his mind suddenly shook and so he lost the opportunity to dodge it . That unknown thing immediately shed an unusually gorgeous luster, like the shards of a colored ss, as it quickly merged into his body after in contact with his skin . At the same time, a trace of faint devil spiritual power suddenly spilled out and lingered on Chu Wuyong¡¯s whole body . When Song Qingyun saw that the crystal piece he had thrown at Chu Wuyong took effect, his eyes shed a pleasant expression, then he quickly stepped back a few steps, and deliberately shouted in a loud voice: ¡°Chu Wuyong, how can you have devil cultivator¡¯s spiritual power on your body?¡± Chu Wuyong stood in the same ce, as he looked at Song Qingyun who was standing not far away from where he is, there were killing intent shed in his eyes, his pupils also showed a hint of purple light in a sh, but it was only a glimpse and it quickly hid to the deep of his ck pupils . As the Devil Lord who everyone talked about in his previous life, Chu Wuyong did not expect that he would be plotted against by a person that he regarded like an ant . Although Chu Wuyong really wanted to kill Song Qingyun immediately, he understood that as long as he killed Song Qingyun, then whether his identity of devil cultivator was real or not, he would be immediately beheaded by those elders who were sitting in the front spectator¡¯s stage . Chu Wuyong did not make any movement and every Elders and Mountain Lords who sat below, right away sense the devil spiritual power, and all their original leisurely appearance changed into a very serious look . Coupled with Song Qingyun¡¯s words, almost everyone immediately looked at Li Luo who did not have the slightest change of expression and still had a cold appearance . Elder Zhao looked at Li Luo, who still did not have the slightest change of expression and seemingly unaffected, and the edge of his lips could not help but overflow with a trace of lightness; letting people unaware of his malicious smile . He would like to see how long Gu Qingchen can keep his disgusting aloof attitude! In order to maintain the original aloof characteristic, Li Luo tried to suppress his desire to blurt out the ¡°Fu*k¡±, but in his mind, he was already flipping an unlimited number of tables . What the hell is going on here? Originally there was no such plot in his book, and Chu Wuyong did not reveal his identity as the devil cultivator before he left the Clear Sky Sect . He also does not believe that Chu Wuyong would be stupid enough to expose himself in front of so many people, so what¡¯s going on now? Among the many disciples who watched the match below, three disciples were shing a faint red rays of light in their eyes . The faint red lights were just like secretly burning mes, as it flickered clearly in their eyes, it was very strange . But the people around them were all focused on thepetition stage that no one noticed the abnormalities of the three of them . At the same time, separated by more than half of the continent from the Clear Sky Sect, was a beautifully decorated small building that stood above the high mountain inside a forest surrounded by white mist all year round, inside the building was an alluring womanzily leaning over inside the canopy which was covered byyer uponyer of red muslin with gold threads, abruptly opened her closed eyes . There was a smile full of interest on her beautiful face, ¡°The Lord¡¯s guess was really not wrong, truly interesting~¡± Although she doesn¡¯t know about the other devil spiritual energy that emerged together with that familiar devil spiritual energy, but that familiar spiritual energy was definitely that person from a few hundred years ago, the man who everyone in cultivation world talked about, and make all the devil cultivators worshipped him¡ª¡ªChu Wuyong . Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 18 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Because of the interference of the elders who watched the match, the ck mist that had shrouded thepetition stage dissipated in an instant . Only to see two people on thepetition stage . When Song Qingyun who had already ran to the edge of thepetition stage saw the ck mist dissipated, he immediately pointed to Chu Wuyong and said to Elders and Mountain Lords on the spectator¡¯s stage: ¡°All the Elders, Mountain Lords, Chu Wuyong has just used the devil spiritual power, he must have been taken over by the devil cultivator!¡± Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure perfectly straight as he stood in the same ce, his slender silhouette was just like the unbending pine and was not affected in the slightest by Song Qingyun¡¯s words . After the ck mist dissipated, he also didn¡¯t make other moves and only turned over his body, as his deep ck eyes looked straight at Li Luo among the Elders and Mountain Lords, he simply did not care about Song Qingyun who pointed at him . As if for him, the other people¡¯s thoughts were not worth mentioning at all and only the thought of that person alone was what made him most concerned . Although this devil spiritual power on his body did not belong to him, his soul was indeed a devil cultivator and he was the one who made all the people in the cultivation realm terror-stricken at the news of devil cultivator in his previous life . Chu Wuyong looked at Li Luo who still did not have a change of expression as he sat on the spectator¡¯s stage . He had always been very calm and steady, even when he faced the betrayal of the only person he recognized as his close friend in his previous life, he also didn¡¯t have the slightest panic . But now, he can¡¯t help but secretly clenched the hands inside his sleeves . Chu Wuyong did not discover that as he looked at Li Luo¡¯s eyes, there was a trace of difficult to detect nervousness within his gaze . Although the current situation seemed to be very unfavorable to him, even if they directly determined his devil cultivator identity, he also had the method to escape this current predicament and would merely suffer a few injuries, and need to cultivate for a long time, nothing more . But he doesn¡¯t want to see the person he cared the most show a disgusting expression toward himself . Elder Zhao turned his head and looked at Li Luo, ¡°This is indeed the spiritual power of a devil cultivator, Elder Gu, have you not found anything wrong with Chu Wuyong before?¡± When Li Luo heard Elder Zhao¡¯s voice, he immediately understand why Chu Wuyong¡¯s body suddenly emitted out the devil spiritual power, this matter must be relevant to Elder Zhao who sat next to him . But he can¡¯t find any evidence at the moment and Chu Wuyong¡¯s body indeed emitted the spiritual power of the devil cultivator . He did not know what method Elder Zhao had used to make Chu Wuyong unable to control the devil spiritual power from emitting . However, even if Li Luo knew that it was Elder Zhao¡¯s scheme, but he also didn¡¯t have any way to prove it . So what¡¯s to be done now? Li Luo knew very well that the immortal path cultivators loathed the devil cultivators and would quickly eliminate them if they found one, moreover a person who was originally an immortal path cultivator suddenly emitted out the devil spiritual power, the others will be even more suspicious that Chu Wuyong have been taken over by the devil cultivator . When it¡¯s determined that Chu Wuyong had been taken over by a devil cultivator, this kind of thing would make the situation even worse . Li Luo swept a slight nce at all the cultivators on the spectator¡¯s stage, and right away saw the fear and caution in their eyes . Elder Zhou didn¡¯t receive a reply from Li Luo and secretly sneered in his heart, in the current situation, he would like to see how Gu Qingchen going to deal with it . Elder Zhao immediately made a deeply concerned expression, and said, ¡°Elder Gu, although your only disciple has be like this, you should not worry too much . We naturally believe that it was impossible for you to cover a devil cultivator and let him move around freely in our sect for a long time . It is just because you love your disciple a lot, so you haven¡¯t found the abnormality of your only disciple all this time . ¡± The words of Elder Zhao seemed to be speaking for Li Luo, but in fact, he had long been directly put the devil cultivatorbel on top of Chu Wuyong¡¯s head . Li Luo did not pay attention to Elder Zhao, rather he flew up from the spectator¡¯s stage, and steadilynded on thepetition stage and blocked in front of Chu Wuyong . After that, he turned around and looked at a few elders who were ready to step forward and arrest Chu Wuyong . There was not the slightest hesitation and doubt about Chu Wuyong¡¯s identity in his cold phoenix eyes, as his light colored lips opened slightly, ¡°Whoever wants to hurt my disciple, will need to pass me first . ¡± When they heard Li Luo¡¯s words, the Elders and Mountain Lords immediately looked at each other in dismay . Gu Qingchen¡¯sprehension of cultivation was quite high . He only took more than two hundred years to enter the Nascent Soul stage and now several decades had passed, they do not know to what extent his cultivation increased . Moreover, the elders that were present were also cultivators of Nascent Soul stage . With their ability, if they and Gu Qingchen really have no other choice but to do battle then neither side would win . The two ancestors who in the Demigod stage retreated to their own Immortal¡¯s Cave for Closed Door Training and only when there were major events urred in the sect, they wille out from their seclusion . Coupled with the fact that the Sect Master valued Gu Qingchen so much, they didn¡¯t want to have a life-and-death grudge against him . Naturally, they were unwilling to be the first to go up and became enemies with Gu Qingchen . As a result, the situation turned into a deadlocked . At this time, someone suddenly shouted, ¡°The Sect Master arrived!¡± When everyone heard that voice, all of them looked outside of thepetition site, and sure enough, they saw a refined middle-aged man came down from his fan-shaped spiritual tool and slowly walked into the site, this person was the Sect Master of Clear Sky Sect, Ye Tianqi . Even though Ye Tianqi¡¯s pace seem slow, it actually only took one breath, before he came to the spectator¡¯s stage and walked to thepetition stage . Ye Tianqi first nced at every Elders and Mountain Lords on the spectator¡¯s stage, then turned his head and looked at Li Luo who still have indifferent expression as he stood firmly in front of Chu Wuyong . Before he could start to talk, Li Luo said to him first, ¡°Sect Master, there must be something odd about this matter of Wuyong...¡± ¡°Sect Master, when Chu Wuyong battled against me, he certainly used the devil cultivation method, therefore emitted out the spiritual power of devil cultivator . This thing is witnessed by everyone, Chu Wuyong is a devil cultivator!¡± Haven¡¯t waited for Li Luo to finish speaking, Song Qingyun who was still standing on the side of thepetition stage loudly interrupted him, ¡°Chu Wuyong is obviously a devil cultivator, but Elder Gu still sheltered him, could it be you and the devil cultivator collude with each other, want to...¡± At the time Song Qingyun was tasked to do this by Elder Zhao, he right away knew that Elder Zhao had spent so much efforts, precisely want to make Elder Gu felt pain . Therefore, he will naturally not let go of the thing that can make Elder Zhao more satisfied with him . Sure enough, after he poured a dirty water on Li Luo, he right away saw Elder Zhao who was sitting on the spectator¡¯s stage, casting a vague praise look on him . When Ye Tianqi heard Song Qingyun¡¯s words, the expression on his face immediately became unsightly, as he looked coldly at Song Qingyun, ¡°Shut up, it is not your turn to speak here . ¡± But he stopped it toote, when Song Qingyun spoke, all those disciples below the stage who doubted that Chu Wuyong was a devil cultivator started whispering with each other in discussion . Even if Ye Tianqi valued Li Luo, it was impossible to shield a disciple who may be a devil cultivator in front of so many disciples . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om ¡°Elder Gu, no matter whether Chu Wuyong is used wrongly or not, it¡¯s necessary to put him first in the Spiritual Lock Pagoda of our sect, I hope you can cooperate . Before I can confirm the facts, I can guarantee you that Chu Wuyong would not get hurt even a bit . ¡± The Clear Sky Sect¡¯s Spiritual Lock Pagoda, as the name implies, it was able to lock all the spiritual power of those who were locked inside the cell, turning it into a restricted area that made cultivators be an ordinary person without the slightest spiritual power . So the cultivators who were locked inside the Spiritual Lock Pagoda would basically be unable to escape . Chapter 107 Chapter 107 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Chapter 107: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3 . 20 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo walked through the five-story long corridor and finally reached the front of the room where Chu Wuyong was imprisoned . Chu Wuyong¡¯s seemed to notice that someone came and his originally closed eyes immediately opened . After seeing that the person who arrived was Li Luo, Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes that originally shed the alert suddenly disappeared, ¡°Master . ¡± Li Luo knew that even though Chu Wuyong was locked inside the Spiritual Lock Pagoda, besides unable to use his cultivation, there was no threat to his life . Therefore, he has not worried about Chu Wuyong these days . However, when he saw Chu Wuyong sitting alone inside an empty room, his heart couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat distressed . Despite this, he still had no expression revealed on his face, moreover, now that Ye Tianqi has decided how to deal with Chu Wuyong, it was estimated that the news of Chu Wuyong¡¯s expulsion from Clear Sky Sect will be announced inside the sect after a few days, and Chu Wuyong would, naturally, also be released from the Spiritual Lock Pagoda . ¡°Wuyong . ¡± Li Luo stood outside the door of that cell with ayer of blue light and encircled by theyers of array, his fair face seemed to give off an even more sort of crystal-clear feeling under the faint blue rays of light . Li Luo wore a white robe today, his waist was tied up with a simple jade belt, revealing the outline of his beautiful slender waist . Even though Chu Wuyong¡¯s expression appeared no different from the usual, Chu Wuyong doesn¡¯t know how many times he thought about this sweetheart in front of him, but now that he saw him, he only felt that this person¡¯s every move seemed to whack a heavy blow to his heart . Only thought that if he can have this person in front of him to his embrace at this moment, he certainly would slowly untie the clothes on his body and gently touch his soft and smooth skin, and then firmly hold him, let him be under his own body, and feel his possessive desire that almost be crazy . He could only think about him in his heart and he could only call his name in his mouth . Chu Wuyong tried to press down his longing for this person in front of him which almost rushed out with great effort . After that, he slightly drooped his eyes to cover the traces of purple light that shed in his eyes, so it would not be detected by the array in the room, then he walked with quick steps to the door of the cell and called out again, ¡°Master . ¡± Although there was no expression on the surface of his face, but Li Luo was size up Chu Wuyong in the cell without a trace . In these days, although Chu Wuyong can¡¯t cultivate, and can¡¯t use the spiritual power, yet his condition was still quite good . Li Luo retracted his line of sight felt relieved . In fact, as the protagonist of this book, Chu Wuyong would certainly have the protagonist¡¯s halo, this big cheater tool, so even if he encountered a big crisis, Chu Wuyong would definitely be able to turn misfortune into blessing and escaped unscattered in the end . Furthermore, get the opportunity that others can not think of, Li Luo suddenly felt that what he have just worried about was all superfluous . After Li Luo heard Chu Wuyong called him again, he just slightly nodded his head as his light colored lips slightly pursed and those two light and slender eyebrows were also rarely knitted a bit; seemed to be pondering about what to say . When Chu Wuyong saw Li Luo¡¯s appearance, he had already guessed, almostpletely, what Li Luo thought in his heart . He understood that even if Ye Tianqi would be unable to find evidence of whether he was a devil cultivator, but on that day, the whole people in sect saw with their own pair of eyes that he indeed used the devil spiritual power; so his biggest possibility was to be expelled from the Clear Sky Sect . Chu Wuyong was essentially still a little more inclined to a devil cultivator . Although he had been practicing the immortal path cultivation method in the Clear Sky Sect, he had been a devil cultivator for more than a thousand years in his previous life . It was impossible in the span of these several decades, he would be a real immortal path cultivator . One day, he would still leave the Clear Sky Sect, but he never thought it woulde so fast . Coupled with the existence of this person in front of him, before he could get him and take him away with him from the Clear Sky Sect, Chu Wuyong didn¡¯t want to leave the Clear Sky Sect for the time being . When Li Luo wanted to speak, he suddenly remembered that when he was on his way to this ce, he was so happy to leave Clear Sky Sect with Chu Wuyong . But why did he, an elder of the Clear Sky Sect, want to follow his disciple who was to be expelled from the sect? What was his reason for ¡°leaving the sect¡± together? He didn¡¯t think about it at all! Now, how could he fabricate a reason at thest moment, his mind waspletely nk, hepletely doesn¡¯t know what to say . He also can only me himself, he clearly had a long time to think about this problem, but unexpectedly, he didn¡¯t think of it and only thought of wanting to go quickly visit Chu Wuyong . Now that he had arrived, only then did he discovered that he actually had not even fabricated a good and reliable reason . Chapter 110 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 110: Return to the University (1) . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo¡¯s blurry consciousness was drifting in the darkness for a long time. He did not know how long time had passed before he gradually regained his consciousness. Previously, after handing over that spiritual tool to Chu Wuyong, Li Luo right away gave his body to the system Xiao Qi to control. He originally thought it would be easy to leave that world, just like the two previous worlds. However, when Xiao Qi manipted his body to explode himself up, Li Luo felt kind of acute pain that made him faint. Under this kind of pain, Li Luo fainted unconsciously. Li Luo opened his eyes, but he did not see that familiar ceiling of his own room, rather like inside a car. Li Luo immediately turned his eyes, and looked at the person who was driving the car in the front, only to see Li Ning wearing a pair of brown sunsses and a beautiful fiery red dress. Seemed to be aware of Li Luo¡¯s line of sight, Li Ning slightly turned her head and gave Li Luo a nce, before saying, "Xiao Luo, are you awake? We almost arrived at the school, and you just woke up, quickly moist your throat." School? Li Luo¡¯s mind became more and more confused, why would his sister take him to school? And which school are they going to? [Great Host, because of the special circumstances and being forcibly leave that world, Xiao Qi used most of the energy to resist the pain that the Host would feel and protect Host¡¯s soul from being damaged. At the moment, Host you havee across originally, only one third of the possibility, returned to a few years ago. Because the system consumed too much, it may not be possible to let Host return to normal time and space after a few days, please wait patiently.] Li Luo did not think that he would actually return to a few years ago, but he had already crossed over in the world of several books, so he also did not feel very astonished when he returned to the past. Xiao Qi seemed to recall something, and then said in Li Luo¡¯s mind: [Because currently this is a few years ago in the real world, Host must not use the thing¡¯s known in the next few years to affect the reality, otherwise it is likely to cause bad consequences, please be sure to remember this host.] Cough cough, in fact, as the hardcore otaku who liked the fictional worlds of anime,ics and games, regarding that kind of society news and some developments, he was basically unclear, and something he want to do, he simply can¡¯t do at all. As a result, that kind of rebirth and changing one¡¯s life trajectory and so on in the novels, for this strange creature that always stayed at home, it was simply unrealistic......What bought a lottery ticket and stock, then get rich overnight, sorry, hepletely has no impression _(:§Ù)¡Ï)_ Li Luo silently turned his head and looked outside the car window, watching the familiar and unfamiliar street scene along the way, Li Luo suddenly understood what school Li Ning said to him. This road was clearly amercial street that they must pass every time he was sent to school by his sister. He was now clearly in his way to the location of his university¡ª¡ªN University of H City. So, he currently returned to at least three years ago? Looking at the familiar scene in front of him one by one, the nostalgia feelings could not help but rise from Li Luo¡¯s heart. He has not set foot in this road for nearly three years. After graduation, he basically stayed in the house he rented, and rarely went out unless there was anything he needed. And now that he saw this familiar scene, Li Luo¡¯s mind can¡¯t help but emerge many pieces of scattered memories, and as these scattered memories shed within his mind, it evoked even more memories. Soon the car drove to the front of the N University¡¯s big gate, Li Luo looked at the crowd at the school gate, and the huge banner above which says "warmly wee the 10th freshmen", and immediately he knew that he had returned a few years ago. He was now clear that he returned to the year where he had just entered college! Because it was the year for freshman enrollment, there were many parents who sent students to the university. Although the N University¡¯s gate was very wide, it still can¡¯t withstand many people, as a result it was very crowded. Li Ning was simply unable to drive in, and can only find a ce to park nearby. N?v(el)B\\jnn Li Luo got out of the car, and then took his suitcase from the backpartment of the car. Li Ning locked the car, and took off her sunsses and put it in the small bag that she was carrying, and then went to the crowded school gate with Li Luo. As they didn¡¯t want to squeeze in with the crowd, the two of them stood behind and waited when people became a little less before they entered the school gate. When they had just entered the school gate, there was a boy with a little e on his face who came up with a bright eye toward them. While he asked Li Luo about which faculty¡¯s freshman he was, he couldn¡¯t help but took a peek at Li Ning from the corner of his eyes, and then went on a bit of a daze. Li Luo lightly coughed and this instantly brought back the boy¡¯s soul that was about to drift toward Li Ning, "Senior, you still haven¡¯t told me where to sign up." After his soule back, that e boy¡¯s face immediately became red, "I...I will lead you over now." After he finished speaking, he practically walked forward and used his hands and feet. Li Ning couldn¡¯t help but cover her lips and let out augh, before moving close to Li Luo¡¯s ear and said, "Oh my! Xiao Luo, I didn¡¯t expect the present little young to be really amusing." What was this little young, his sister seemed to be only a few years older than him? And his sister must did this on purpose, otherwise why would she talk so loudly in his ear? Li Luo obviously saw that e boy immediately turned red from the face to the tips of his ears. After he led Li Luo and Li Ning to registration ce, the e boy immediately flew just like run away, as if the beautiful woman who made him dazed just a moment ago, now changed into a red-blooded female monster who will eat people. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. No reward for now, but thank you very much for the support \^-^/ Chapter 113.2 Chapter 113 Part 2: Gu Xiaoxiao endured the urge to reach out and pinch his face, she made Li Luo watch the video, and then asked, "Xiao Luo, do you remember the movements?" Li Luo nodded his head dazedly, and let out "en" sound, he was simply too obedient. The boy beside Li Luo also joined the fun and said, "The female dancer on the video is showing her waist, Li Luo you should be exposed your waist too." Everyone immediatelyughed again, and then someone encouraged the boy to pull Li Luo¡¯s t-shirt and tied it up, to show his waist. And under everyone¡¯s support, the boy also did not hesitate anymore, and immediately lifted up Li Luo¡¯s t-shirt to the top of his waist, and then tied a knot. Immediately, Li Luo¡¯s waist which still had soft meat but looked very slender was exposed in the eyes of everyone. Li Luo was still obediently letting people tossed him. Gu Xiaoxiao looked at Li Luo, who was like a little white rabbit in front of her, almost want to give up this prank, but she turned her head and coughing a few times, and then she looked around the people inside the private room, before saying, "Who is number twelve? The lucky person who is going to take Xiao Luo¡¯s dare was decided to be number twelve." Everyoneughed for a while, but no one responded. At the time everyone looked at each other in dismay after Gu Xiaoxiao asked again, a slender hand slowly lifted up, as a low and full of maic voice sounded, "It¡¯s me." Everyone looked in the direction of the sound, and immediately all of them dumbfounded and silent. The person who raised his hand turned out to be¡ª¡ªJin Chenji! When Gu Xiaoxiao saw that number twelve was Jin Chenji, she also couldn¡¯t help but stunned. The people in this private room, except for Jin Chenji, she can tease with no pressure. However, if it was Jin Chenji, even though Gu Xiaoxiao also adored him like other girls, but the temperament that his whole body exuding maked people afraid to make fun of him casually. Li Luo waspletely ignorant of all this, he staggeredly stood up, and looked at Jin Chenji with his pair of misty eyes, before walked toward Jin Chenji¡¯s direction. As soon as he walked toward Jin Chenji, his feet seemed to be stumble by something, and then his body nt and at once threw himself into Jin Chenji¡¯s arms. Everyone: "......" Li Luo hummed a few sounds in Jin Chenji¡¯s bosom, then he grabbed Jin Chenji¡¯s arm to climb up, before very naturally sat on Jin Chenji¡¯sp. Everyone: "......" Because he was rubbing against Jin Chenji¡¯s bosom for a while, Li Luo¡¯s ck and supple hair was a bit messy, and his hair appeared even more fluffy because of it, coupled with his face that still had a little baby fat, made him look even more like a harmless small animal. His pair of big eyes were covered with ayer of water mist, as he very obediently looked at the handsome youth in front of him. Jin Chenji looked at Li Luo in front of him, and don¡¯t know why, he felt somewhat itchy in his heart as if to be brushed by a small brush. Li Luo tilted his head, seemed to be thinking about what to do next. Then he stretched out both of his hands and encircled Jin Chenji¡¯s neck. Everyone: "......" Help! Then Li Luo slightly swaying his small waist. His body¡¯s flexibility was very good, although the video that he watched just a moment ago was blurry, but it also recorded six or seven points of the action. Although he was not enchanting like the female dancer in the video, his movement was not any worse from it, coupled with those full of innocent and obedient expression, as he sat on hisp while doing this somewhat seductive movements, made Jin Chenji¡¯s heart feeling itchy and his heartbeat elerated several times. Jin Chenji swept a nce at Li Luo¡¯s fair and slender waist, the look in his eyes uncontroble sunk and darkened several points. After not knowing how long the time had passed, Li Luo suddenly revealed a big smile, he lowered his head and captured Jin Chenji¡¯s lips then nibbled it. Everyone: "......" Gu Xiaoxiao couldn¡¯t help but cover her face with her hand. The female dancer in the video indeed came closer to blow a kiss, but it was a blow kiss, not a real kiss ah!!!! She can¡¯t bear to watch anymore. Jin Chenji only felt that his lips touched by a soft lump, as the itch in his heart expanded even more and could no longer be suppressed at this time, and filled his whole heart full. After Li Luo finished nibble those lips, he yawned and his body tilted backwards. Jin Chenji quickly reached out his hands and took Li Luo¡¯s waist, then pulled him back into his bosom. Li Luo took advantage to lean against Jin Chenji¡¯s shoulder and closed his eyes while letting out a small breathing sound. He unexpectedly had already fallen asleep. N?v(el)B\\jnn Jin Chenji looked at the person in his arms, he felt somewhat not know whether tough or cry; uncontrobly spilled out a trace of softness that he did not notice. Jin Chenji pulled Li Luo¡¯s half-falling t-shirt properly, then encircled his waist and got up while half-carrying him. Jin Chenji looked around the private room a circle without any sound, before saying, "He is drunk and went to sleep, you all continue, I¡¯ll take him back to the dormitory first." After that, he didn¡¯t wait for other people to answer, and right away go out while half-carrying Li Luo. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 114.2 Chapter 114 Part 2: When Li Luo awoke from his sleep, he only felt that his head was still a little dizzy, and then he remembered what happenedst night, Li Luo immediately felt that his whole face burning up again. He was certainly drunkst night, but he still remembered it very clear about what happened after he got drunk. This time, sure enough, he was still the same as himself at that time, still doing that thing. Although he knew that if it not because of this incident that he may not be able to interact with Jin Chenji for a lifetime, he still felt very embarrassed when he thought of himself at that time. Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but bury his face in the quilt, ready to be an ostrich and forget about it. Just as Li Luo felt entangled, a low and pleasant to hear voice came from his bedside, "Wake up? Get up and drink some honey water." Li Luo immediately recognized the owner of this voice¡ª¡ªJin Chenji. Because the desire of wanting to be quickly familiar with Jin Chenji, Li Luo overcame the insignificant shame in his heart at this time; he opened the quilt, before he sat up on the bed. Then he looked at Jin Chenji who was holding a ss containing light yellow honey water, while lifting his head and looked straight at him. Li Luo quickly climbed out of bed. After he thanked Jin Chenji, he took the ss in his hand and drank it cleanly in one breath. Li Luo felt the warm honey water went down to his belly, he didn¡¯t know whether it was a psychological effect, Li Luo immediately felt a lot morefortable. After saw Li Luo finished drinking the honey water, Jin Chenji naturally took the empty cup from his hand and said, "Go brush your teeth first, I also bought breakfast." "Okay, thank you, ssmate Jin." Li Luo also did not decline, and immediately went to the washroom. Because he yed too muchst night, when Li Luo woke up, the rest of the dormitory people looked at each other in dismay, before looking at the very calm Jin Chenji. They originally thought that after Li Luo woke up, Jin Chenji would certainly find Li Luo to settle ounts, so they had already discussed how to help Li Luost night. If Jin Chenji really want to fight, they also nned on going to support Li Luo and persuade him. They didn¡¯t anticipate that nothing happened this morning, moreover when they saw Jin Chenji¡¯s appearance, there was nothing different from the usual. They didn¡¯t know if it was just their illusion, but the oppressive momentum around Jin Chenji¡¯s body seemed a lot more soft than usual. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Jin Chenji seemed to be aware of everyone condensed gaze, but he still kept his eyes at Li Luo¡¯s direction and did not turn around, before his low and pleasant to hear voice slowly sounded, "You all wake up, I also bought breakfast for you." Everyone couldn¡¯t help but be shocked again, oh my God, they did not hear wrongly, right? Jin Chenji also bought them breakfast?! They can¡¯t restrain themselves to look out of the window. Were they still dreaming? Or, was the sun actually rising from the west today? They can¡¯t be me for being shocked. After all, the number of times Jin Chenji stayed in the dormitory in this one year simply could be counted with just ten fingers. Not to mention that Jin Chenji did not have too many intersections with any of them, and he did not even say over a few sentences; exactly the example of a detached and aloof Prince Charming. And such Jin Chenji, actually brought breakfast for all of them? After Li Luo washed his face and rinsed his mouth, he thought about the matter ofst night and couldn¡¯t help but wipe his face with a towel for a few times. He thought that a few years ago, he was also very embarrassed as he was now, but he remembered that Jin Chenji would certainly disregard the ufortable situation after his drunkenness, and brought him honey water and breakfast. Li Luo remembered himself at that time was also very embarrassed, but he still apologizes to Jin Chenji. And now he naturally wanted to apologize at Jin Chenji too. After all, although he was drunkst night, but it was the fact he inexplicably kissed the others, if he was not drunk, all this matter would not happen. Li Luo washed his face again to let himself calm down, then he took a breath and walked toward Jin Chenji. "ssmate Jin, I was drunkst night, so for the thing that happened...I am sorry." Jin Chenji did not speak, as his deep eyes looked at Li Luo who was still has slightly red cheeks, only after paused for a moment before saying, "It¡¯s nothing, you don¡¯t need to worry." Li Luo got the same answer as the previous self, he immediately smiled without any burden to Jin Chenji, and did not notice that after Jin Chenji saw his smile, his eyes shed a full of possessiveness look. At that time, it was also because Jin Chenji seemed very easy to get along, not at all the same as at the surface, that he and Jin Chenji feelings became more and more good; even better than his close buddy Li Lang. Also from this day, the number of times Jin Chenji appeared in the dormitory has increased significantly. Chapter 118.2 Chapter 118.2: At the moment, the feeling of great pain made Li Luopletely unable to spare any energy to think about the matter before he returned to this world, when he discovered his good buddy actually had such thoughts towards him. His previous outrageous suspicion was now likely to be a really messy matter. After Li Luo ate the medicine pellet given by Xiao Qi, the feeling of severe pain gradually receded just like the tide, but Li Luo still felt the exhaustion in his whole body and simply could not make up his strength. After lying like this for two more days, Li Luo felt that he had umted a little strength on his body, which made him barely hold the cave wall and stand up. Then, after a few more days, Li Luo was finally able to walk around slowly, like a slightly weak person. As early as hey down on the ground, Li Luo heard the sound of water from the depths of the cave. Li Luo didn¡¯t take care of his own body for many days, so after he can finally walk in small steps, he can¡¯t help but walk towards the depths of the cave. After walking about a hundred meters, Li Luo really saw a basin-sized puddle formed by stctite dripping water. Moreover, this side was not so dark, that kind of almost can not see the road, as he thought. Instead, there were many light beams that he did not know from where it was projecting down, but it made the depths of the cave a bit bright. N?v(el)B\\jnn Li Luo slowly walked to the front of the puddle, then slowly squatted down; his current unkempt image immediately reflected on the water surface. At the moment, this person¡¯s face was stained with some unknown thing, it was ck in the east and gray in the west. Hepletely could not see what the appearance of his current body was, clearly. Li Luo could only see the eyes. He immediately cupped his hands and scooped up the water, and began to wash his face. After he washed his face and looked at the water surface again, Li Luo immediately stayed nkly there. The face that revealed on the water surface was even more gorgeous than a woman. Wasn¡¯t this the one who forced him to choose to explode himself in order to guarantee the protagonist could leave safely, Yun Tianheng?! Li Luo¡¯s face revealed a shocked expression as he looked at the image reflected on the water surface. The image on the water surface also equally reveal a shocked expression, then those pair of red crystal beautiful eyes also had a kind of impulse to simply want to die again. Hehe, please tell me, he has now be the arch-enemy of the protagonist who he wanted to eliminate quickly. Now that he was in this situation, how can he get close to the protagonist? Online, very urgent! It was estimated that the previous severe injuries were most likely because he had been beaten by Chu Wuyong. Yun Tianheng was also very powerful, after he was beaten by Chu Wuyong into that appearance, he unexpectedly was still able to escape and ran into this cave. However, Xiao Qi said that Yun Tianheng was already dead. It was estimated because the body injuries were too heavy and he consumed all his spiritual power, and he did note and ate the medicine pallet. But no matter what, such a terrible mess, he really does not want to take over ah! Li Luo felt his hair would fall because of worry. Now, let¡¯s not ask whether Chu Wuyong was exactly Jin Chenji. He simply can not go to the front of Chu Wuyong. If he came to Chu Wuyong who was now able to beat the Demigod stage¡¯s Yun Tianheng into that kind of miserable state, perhaps he would be killed by Chu Wuyong before he was able to walk in front of him. Li Luo looked at that very beautiful face in the reflection of the water surface, and felt that his future was simply dark. [Xiao Qi, can I still make a second choice now?] [Great Host, fighting, I¡¯m believe you can!] Xiao Qi was waving two ribbons in Li Luo¡¯s consciousness to cheer him up. Li Luo: [......] Was it really good for you to avoid talking like that? In the end, Li Luo also can only helplessly ept this new identity, and settle be safe. Because even though this current body can move around, but it was still very weak, Li Luo can only continue to cultivate in the cave, and waited until his body fully healing before make any ns. But now this face of him was too obvious, and it was estimated that he can¡¯t strut straight outside and walked around with this appearance. Li Luo immediately asked Xiao Qi, whether or not it could make his face change to a different appearance, and the answer given by Xiao Qi was also very refreshing. He can use the medicine pellet to change the appearance on Yun Tianheng¡¯s body, but this can only deceive the cultivator who was in a lower rank than him. If it was the cultivator who was in a higher rank than him, they would pass through his false appearance and see his original appearance. Li Luo finally put down the worry in his heart, he should not be so unlucky to go out and right away encounter Chu Wuyong. What he needed now was to be able to go out and find out how the current situation outside, and then consider how he should approached Chu Wuyong. Like this, Li Luo once again cultivated in the cave for half a month, only then he felt that the most of this body had recovered. However, because the injury was too serious, his cultivation that had already reached the middle stage of Demigod and was about to touch thete stage, had now suddenly go back to the initial stage. Moreover, he was now unable to disy the initial stage of Demigod level and can only maintain in thete stage of Nascent Soul, but it was also stronger than the general cultivator at thete stage of Nascent Soul level, even so, it waspletely enough for Li Luo. After all, before he left this world, the amount of cultivators who reached the Demigod stage were more than twenty in the whole continent, and there were four or five cultivators in the Synthesis stage, not to mention the Mahayana stage, of course that simply didn¡¯t exist. Therefore, it was impossible to just after a few hundred years, and suddenly there were many people who were better than him. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 121 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 121: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.26 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . The main peak was thergest mountain in the Xuan Ming Pce. There were a total of one hundred and eight pces of different sizes on the peak and the biggest one was the main pce hall above the summit¡ª¡ªthe Dark Moon pce hall. Li Luo was sitting on the flying spiritual tool, while ncing at the Dark Moon pce hall that stood tall above the summit far away, more beautiful than other pces, and glistening brightly under the sunlight. That should be the ce where Chu Wuyong is currently staying. After all, the Dark Moon pce hall was prepared for the devil lord. Li Luo originally thought that the big man would bring these servants to those small pces below, but what he did not expect was that the big man would take him and the other five directly to the top of the Dark Moon pce hall. "You guys are lucky, our Lord has sent away most of the previous servants in the pce hall, and now is precisely the time of the pce hall is short of servants. Previously, I had brought a few batches of dozens of people, you guys are thest few people who can enter the Dark Moon pce hall. I¡¯ll send you to the ces where the servants livedter. As long as you do a good job in the pce hall, and make the Lord satisfied, you will naturally get a lot more rewards than the other pce halls." The big man took the six people along with Li Luo to the open space in front of the Dark Moon pce hall, he turned over his body and looked at a few very young servants who were standing behind him, seemed to mention the general point. Li Luo was standing at the back of the several youths, and a trace of happiness shed through his eyes. In this way, he doesn¡¯t need to think about how to enter the Dark Moon pce hall to find Chu Wuyong. Like the other youths, Li Luo immediately lowered his head slightly and respectfully made a sound of agreement, "Yes." The big man nodded in satisfaction, and led the group inside the Dark Moon pce hall. Just like it¡¯s exterior, the inside of Dark Moon pce hall was also carved from jade everywhere. Not an area of the pce hall was not exquisite and beautiful, it looked very dazzling and overwhelming. Chu Wuyong was not the type of person who liked luxury. Everything here was thoroughly reformed after Yun Tianheng seized the devil lord¡¯s position, only then it has be this present luxurious appearance. Li Luo pretended to be like the other youths, understanding the rules, as he slightly lowered his head and followed behind the big man, not daring to raise his head to look at the surrounding scenery. **** Everyone walked through a long corridor, as ripples of light on the water surface were reflected above the corridor. When they were about to go to the exit, the big man seemed to notice someone, and his footsteps suddenly stopped, before he respectfully faced the front. His arrogant appearance a moment agopletely disappeared, as if he was just a small person who can be freely kneaded and deemed worthless. The big man called with a very respectful voice, "Lord." When Li Luo who was slightly lowering his head heard the big man called this out, he couldn¡¯t help but lower his head a bit more. Although he really wanted to see what kind of appearance Chu Wuyong had now, after all, he has not seen Chu Wuyong for more than three hundred years. However, he wasn¡¯t clear at what level Chu Wuyong¡¯s cultivation is now. If he rashly showed any abnormalities from the group, and Chu Wuyong would recognize the camouge behind his real appearance, he was afraid that it was simply toote for him to say something and would be directly killed by Chu Wuyong. Li Luo¡¯s drooping eyes only saw a piece of ck hem that fluttered gently before his eyes, and then instantly disappeared. After a long time, the big man seemed to have finally recovered his voice, and said to the six of them, "You still stand to do what? Hurry up, follow me away." Li Luo also came back from his own thought about that piece of ck hem, and together with the other five youths, closely followed behind the big man who was once again wearing a lofty expression. **** Li Luo was holding a broom and he swept the fallen leaves in front of him. He had been in the Dark Moon pce hall for more than half a month. Because they had just entered recently, they were not arranged for the more important jobs, and were arranged to clean the courtyard of the outer hall of the Dark Moon pce hall. The youth who was assigned in the same ce with him was very talkative, and he would find him to chat between the gap of their work. Perhaps, because of his personality, his knowledge of information was also rtively abundant. Li Luo was also very willing to listen to the youth when it¡¯s about an information he doesn¡¯t know. After all, he simply has no ess to any news now, and this young man was just like giving him a pillow when he was sleepy¡ª¡ªjust right. On this day, as usual, Li Luo had long discovered a young man who would stick his head out and look around at the corner of the flower bed. Li Luo pretended not to see it, and continued to sweep the ce in front of him. The young man moved behind the flower bed for a while and saw that Li Luo did not find him, he could only walk out from behind the flower bed, and then walk behind Li Luo and pat his shoulder, "Xiao Luo." He called Li Luo¡¯s name, while turning over his head and looked around for a while, before turning his head back at Li Luo and whispered in Li Luo¡¯s ear, "Did you heard the news?" After he mentioned this, the young man deliberately stopped. After that, he looked at Li Luo, seemed to be waiting for Li Luo to ask for follow-up. Li Luo felt amused in his heart, obviously the eyes of this young man in front of him were shing the expression of desperately wanting to tell him, but now he deliberately held back to speak. He knew that even if he didn¡¯t ask, the young man would soon be unable to bear to tell him the news he had just got, but Li Luo also didn¡¯t want to deliberately tease the young man. So he followed the young man¡¯s expectations, and asked, "What news?" "Last night, it is said that there was a confidant of the former devil lord that unknowingly reced the servant who had originally served the everyday life of the devil lord, and then tried to assassinate the devil lord while he served him. Fortunately, the devil lord has a profound spiritual power. He didn¡¯t let the assassin seed, instead the assassin was killed. It was said that the original servant¡¯s body was also found inside a well in the inner hall." After he spoke until here the young man once again paused, and then continued, "Because the servant who served the devil lord is gone, therefore, the devil lord is now looking for a new servant to serve his everyday life. Although the devil lord liked to look for an ordinary person who has no spiritual power like us, it is estimated that he would likely select a senior servant. We simply don¡¯t have a chance." The young man¡¯s voice seemed to contain what a tone of pity when he said this. After all, although serving the devil lord was a bit dangerous, the benefits that he would get would certainly be better than that of an ordinary servant. He may even be allowed to embark on the path of cultivation. From then on, get rid of the mortal¡¯s fate of growing old and death, and seeking longevity. Li Luo wanted to say something to the boy, when an individual dressed in a darker shade color of servant clothes than him and the young man came over. Moreover, a jade te hung on his waist¡ª¡ªthis was a senior servant who has been in the Dark Moon pce hall for several years. He walked to the front of Li Luo and the young man with an arrogant face. His small eyes swept a nce at them, "You two, what are you doing gathered together when you haven¡¯t finished the task?" By the time when Li Luo and the young man were facing him, respectfully indicated that they will not make this mistake again, only then that the youth¡¯s eyes shed a trace of pleased with himself and nodded with satisfaction. "You twoe with me, although you have no chance to be chosen this time, the Lord is benevolent, and let you these new servants, also enter the inner hall to gain insights." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 122 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 122: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.27 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo didn¡¯t think that he actually got the opportunity to enter the inner hall now. However, he was not going to just stroll around the inner hall. Although he had entered the Dark Moon pce hall, Li Luo has not thought about how he would approach Chu Wuyong yet; that is without causing Chu Wuyong to harbor suspicions. Even if he knew that the current Chu Wuyong was only in the initial stage of Demigod rank, and Chu Wuyong should not be able to see the camouge on his face, he was still wary because his face was really dangerous. If he acts rashly and rushed to find Chu Wuyong, and would result in Chu Wuyong finding out that his current identity was actually Yun Tianheng. It was estimated that Chu Wuyong would directly finish him¡ª¡ªwhy was his life always so hard _(:§Ù"¡Ï)_? Moreover, when he asked Xiao Qi for a way to solve this matter before, Xiao Qi would only cheer him up, without a bit of substantial help. So was there any use of this stupid system, ah! Li Luo silently ridiculed in his heart, but his face did not show any other expression. The youth was satisfied with the look of the two little servants in front of him, and showed a little joy look on his face. He felt that his self-esteem was once again greatly satisfied. Then he turned around and told Li Luo and the young man to follow him, before walking towards the entrance of the courtyard. Li Luo and the young man immediately followed the youth. The moment they passed the entrance of the courtyard, they saw several servants who were dressed in the same attire as the youth they were following that came in from other ces while leading the new servants. They slowly gathered with the youth, as they advanced towards the inner hall. Then, the number of people was increasing, quickly reaching a hundred people excluding the new servants that came in. A group of people were vast, but no one was whispering to each other and walking forward very quietly. A group of people soon entered the entrance of the inner hall. After entering the inner hall, everyone¡¯s actions became more and more careful. They almost didn¡¯t dare to make any slight movements, and only subtle rustling sound of clothes could be heard. Li Luo followed the pace of the crowd and only felt that he had bypassed countless corridors before entering a courtyard. Although the courtyard was not too big, every grass and tree inside made Li Luo feel a trace of familiarity. Li Luo slightly raised his head and swept a nce, only to find that the various arrangements in this courtyard were exactly the same as the one on the Blue Feather Mountain where he lived before. Even the corner of the stone table under the maple tree that was identally broken waspletely the same. After Li Luo saw the scene in front of him, he felt as if his heart was stabbed by countless thin needles. It was not a kind of sharp pain, but it was so dense, making people unable to ignore it. At that time, when Li Luo read that Chu Wuyong was looking for a secret method that would be able to resurrect the dead cultivator at the information that he bought, Li Luo right away knew how important the him in this world was in Chu Wuyong¡¯s heart. And now that he saw everything in front of him, Li Luo felt even more of Chu Wuyong¡¯s obsession. He felt that if he doesn¡¯t return this time, it was most likely that Chu Wuyong would further stray away from the original development trajectory set by him in this world. However, when he thought of the possibility that Chu Wuyong might be Jin Chenji from the real world, Li Luo suddenly felt that his distress for Chu Wuyong had subsided by one-third. After all, aside from the real world, where he was still aplete virgin, in these few worlds that he had crossed over, he was eaten unwaveringly every time. In addition, before he crossed to this world for the second time, he also learned that Jin Chenji has already had a different kind of thought for himself. The way of kissing that appeared very restrained but obviously revealing as if he wanted to swallow him. As Li Luo thought about it, he felt his chrysanthemum hurt. Li Luo and the rest of the people stood respectfully inside the courtyard. Along with the youth who had taken him and the young man here, they stood in the middle of the line. The youth actually wanted to stand in the front, but he also did not dare to go too far in this courtyard, and can only suppress the dissatisfaction in his heart, and stood behind. Li Luo was also quiet as a chicken, standing next to the youth, he did not show a trace of abnormality. Everyone was quietly waiting for an hour before a slight sound of movements could be heard in front of them. **** In fact, Chu Wuyong had long heard the sound in his courtyard, but he still remained reclined on the bed that looked exactly the same as the bed in the room where Gu Qingchen lived in his memory; his face was expressionless. Although he already did his utmost best to restore the room to its original state, a fake was always a fake, there was no trace of breath that he was familiar with; just simr in the form, nothing more. Although it has been more than three hundred years, the image of that cold figure never disappeared from the bottom of his heart, instead it was engraved deeply. For more than three hundred years, every time Chu Wuyong thought of the scene when Gu Qingchen exploded his Nascent Soul in order to let him leave safely, Chu Wuyong cannot help but feel pained, like a knife being twisted in his heart. Chu Wuyong¡¯s original deep eyes could not help but show a thickyer of purple color as he thought that not long ago, Yun Tianheng who was seriously injured escaped from his grasp. Along with the rise of this purple color, his body also exuded a substantial killing intent. As long as he discovered Yun Tianheng¡¯s whereabouts, he was determined to make his soul fly away and scattered! The purple color in Chu Wuyong¡¯s eyes became more and more intense. His pitch-ck as ink eyes was just like the deep waves rolling ceaselessly under the night. Only after heid in the bed for a long time that Chu Wuyong was able to press down the purple color surging in his eyes, and his eyes once again changed back to the dark ck of obsidian. Chu Wuyong turned his body and sat up, before slowly stepping out of the room. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om He nced at the surrounding servants who were standing neatly below without making a sound. There was no emotion in his eyes. He needed someone to help him clean this courtyard. Of course, the room that was exactly the same as Gu Qingchen¡¯s original room, he would only personally clean it. Chu Wuyong looked expressionlessly at each servant who had their head lowered in front of him. He didn¡¯t care who could clean this courtyard, but his only request was to find someone with a pure mind. He does not want to have any ill-intentioned people who would clean this courtyard in order to get close to him, it will only dirty this courtyard. Chu Wuyong did not speak, but just stood there. It made the servants below feel as if they were standing in front of a huge mountain that could topple them at any time. The great pressure made them even more nervous, their breathing became slower, and some even held their breath in fear, as a result their face flushed. Chu Wuyong looked at everyone below for a few minutes, before his gaze finallynded on the two slim figures standing in the middle of the crowd, then his eyes stayed on the figure on the left side of the two. Because Li Luo had his head lowered and his line of sight was blocked by the people in front him, and he also could not release his spiritual sense, Li Luo appeared just like a real ordinary person. As a result, Li Luo waspletely unaware that Chu Wuyong who was dressed in a ck robe already set his eyes on him. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 126.2 Chapter 126.2: Chu Wuyong looked down because of his actions, he had no choice but to slightly half kneel in order to look at Li Luo. Without the effect of the change appearance medicine pellet, this body in front of him was even more slender, and the fair neck was lifted and stretched long because being clutched up, like a swan that was going to die, the lines were slender and extremely fragile. Those pairs of originally unrestrain and evil eyes now contained ayer of rippled light, and it seemedpletely without a shadow of Yun Tianheng¡¯s clouded and ruthless impression. Instead, he was just like a frightened small animal, as those eyes were wet and pitiful, it seemed very easy to bully. No matter how you looked at it, this person in front of him was not at all like Yun Tianheng. However, to let him believe that he was his master Gu Qingchen, it was even more difficult. The purple light in Chu Wuyong¡¯s pupils surged. He closed his eyes. In the end, he still didn¡¯t release his hand from the person in front of him. He just flipped over his other hand and took out an elixir, before firmly opening Li Luo¡¯s mouth and making him swallow it down. This temporarily sealed Li Luo¡¯s spiritual power. Then Chu Wuyong opened his hand that was originally clutched Li Luo¡¯s lower jaw. He turned over his body, and clenched his hand into a fist, as the tip of his fingers almost broke into the flesh of his palm. Afterwards, he looked at the door, and directly used the spiritual power to transmit his voice and summon his currentpetent subordinates. After Li Luo was released by Chu Wuyong, he couldn¡¯t help but cover his throat and cough a few times. When the two men with a tall and slender figure received Chu Wuyong¡¯s summon, they quickly rushed over and appeared in front of Chu Wuyong. They half kneeled towards Chu Wuyong and respectfully called, "Lord." "Take him down and put him in the Xuan Ming remote prison." Chu Wuyong said with an ice-cold voice. He paused for a moment, before he continued, "Without my order, no one can touch him." After he finished speaking, Chu Wuyong¡¯splexion became even more ugly. He didn¡¯t seem to want to stay here for a long time. After he finished telling them his order, he flung his sleeve and disappeared from the room. Only after Chu Wuyong left the room, the two men kneeling on the ground raised their heads and looked at Li Luo who was sitting on the bed. The two men¡¯s faces suddenly shed a trace of surprise. They didn¡¯t expect that their former devil lord¡ª¡ªYun Tianheng was actually still alive, and he unexpectedly still dared to appear in front of Chu Wuyong. What surprised them even more was that Chu Wuyong actually didn¡¯t kill Yun Tianheng on the spot. Besides his spiritual power being sealed, the person in front of them looked unscathed, it was really unimaginable. However, although they were curious in their hearts, they will not disobey Chu Wuyong¡¯s order, and they will not ask more. They just looked at Li Luo, and said without the slightest fluctuations in their voices, "Let¡¯s go." Li Luo didn¡¯t have any way to escape, and can only be caught in the middle of the two men. He was carried toward the Xuan Ming remote prison that was located on the middle hillside of the main hall of the Xuan Ming Pce. The Xuan Ming remote prison was just like the Spiritual Lock Pagoda where Chu Wuyong was previously locked. It was able to seal off all the spiritual power of the cultivators inside, so the cultivators who were locked inside became just like ordinary people. As they can¡¯t use any spiritual power, it basically cut off the cultivators ability to escape. Li Luo was quickly put in a cell with only a small window and was dull without any decoration and furnishings. Because of the loss of spiritual power, Li Luo¡¯s body felt somewhat empty and weak, he could only walk to the corner, and sat down against the wall to rest. After the two men put him in the cell, they left and didn¡¯t look at him again. Li Luo leaned against the wall and looked at the pitch-ck front. He only felt that his life was like the darkness in front of him. [...Gre...Great Host, you...are you okay?] At this time, Xiao Qi finally came out, as its weak voice sounded in Li Luo¡¯s mind. [Hehe.] Li Luo didn¡¯t answer, he only returned two words, firmly squashed in Xiao Qi¡¯s face. [QWQ...Great Host, you, don¡¯t be like this, we have to believe that life is full of hope! Even if God closed a door, there will always be a window left for you. And, even if there is no window, there will be a dog hole ah. As long as you work hard, there will be a way out.] [Hehe.] Li Luo continued to respond indifferently. There will be a hope, there will be a dog hole. Even if there was a dog hole, the first thing he stuffed into the hole would be this garbage system. He only felt that his hopes were all gray, and he was lucky that he had not been strangled to death by Chu Wuyong before. Moreover, with this face, even he could not convince himself that he was Gu Qingchen. [Do you want me to provide you with a jailbreak item?] Xiao Qi continued to weakly suggest. [Hehe.] Li Luo continued to chuckle at the stupid system. Jailbreak? If he really escaped now, then it means that he confirmed this identity of Yun Tianheng, and the doubts in Chu Wuyong¡¯s heart can no longer be washed away. But what Li Luo didn¡¯t anticipate was that after a few months, even if he didn¡¯t want to escape, he would still be forced to break out of prison. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)??N?v(el)B\\jnn Chapter 128.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 128: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.33 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om . Chu Wuyong came out from the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave, he didn¡¯t make any more stops, and immediately returned to the Xuan Ming Pce with Wu Xin and Wu Chen. As soon as he returned to Xuan Ming Pce, Chu Wuyong realized that the atmosphere in the pce was slightly wrong. Chu Wuyong didn¡¯t say anything, but after he returned to his pce, only then did he summoned the elder who temporarily took care of the pce¡¯s affairs when he left the Xuan Ming Pce. When the elder received Chu Wuyong¡¯s summon, he hurriedly came over from his own residence. After seeing Chu Wuyong who was sitting in the pce hall, he immediately bowed respectfully toward Chu Wuyong and said, "Lord." Chu Wuyong nodded slightly, before opening his mouth and asked, "During the time when I went to Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave, was there something that happened in the pce?" "It¡¯s this subordinate who has failed to live up to the Lord¡¯s trust." After the elder who was in charge of the affairs heard Chu Wuyong¡¯s question, he immediately kneel down towards Chu Wuyong, and then continued while trembling and worried, "Lord is magnanimous, and let Hong Xiu, this girl go. Who knew she still thought of Yun Tianheng, and unexpectedly broke into the forbidden area within the pce¡ª¡ªXuan Ming remote prison, then saved Yun Tianheng who was locked inside." After Chu Wuyong heard this, his face immediately turned ck and sank, and the purple light in his pupils were flickering even more. His mind shed the scene when he discovered Yun Tianheng¡¯s true identity. At that time, he looked at him with those pair of eyes that were simr to a small animal. Chu Wuyong¡¯s hand that was ced on the chair¡¯s handle couldn¡¯t help but clench tightly. Then a sound of "pa" echoed clearly, as the sturdy wooden handle made of the South China Sea trees was broken down by Chu Wuyong¡¯s strong grip. Hearing the sound above, the elder¡¯s body couldn¡¯t help but shook slightly. Originally, when Chu Wuyong appointed him as the person in charge of the affairs at this big Xuan Ming Pce for the whole month that he was away, the elder felt very honored, but now he wished someone would take over this arch-enemy matter from him. Chu Wuyong closed his eyes and didn¡¯t ask anything more. Instead, he said to the elder who was lowering his head below, "You can retreat." The elder was stunned at the amnesty, then he quickly retreated while saluting towards Chu Wuyong. Chu Wuyong was sitting within the spacious and empty pce hall, and don¡¯t know why he felt somewhat gloomy in his heart. He obviously determined that the young man was really Yun Tianheng. He should finally be able to set his mind, continue to issue an order to post a reward, and directly send people to kill Yun Tianheng. In his mind, the young man looked up at him softly and with grievance, obviously he had the same appearance as Yun Tianheng who he hated, but those pair of eyes were just like his master¡¯s, Gu Qingchen, clear and pure, "Wuyong, why do you not believe me, I¡¯m Gu Qingchen?" The purple light in Chu Wuyong¡¯s pupils was surging just like a raging wave. If the words that Li Luo said were true, that he was not Yun Tianheng, then why did Hong Xiu rescue him? But now the most important thing was to be ready to implement all the preparations for the secret method. Chu Wuyong pressed down his somehow anxious mind. Then he stood up and ordered Wu Xin and Wu Chen to prepare. Wu Xin and Wu Chen didn¡¯t question Chu Wuyong¡¯s order. They knew that their Lord had been waiting for this day for a long time, and something that must be prepared had long been ready. Now what they have to do is to arrange the things that have been prepared ording to the steps recorded in the secret method. They had long prepared it properly, they soaked the more than one hundred years stones in the secret room with the night spring water of the extreme yin, and quickly used the luster stones and all kinds of rare treasures that had long been collected, to open a magic array. The core of the magic array was the dragon¡¯s horn in Chu Wuyong¡¯s hands. As long as a small section of the dragon¡¯s horn was ced in the array¡¯s core, the magic array would start automatically. After the magic array formed, the secret room would be like an ice cave. If an ordinary person stepped into this ce, they would be frozen into ice sculptures in less than one burning incense stick¡¯s time. Chu Wuyong, Wu Xin and Wu Chen were cultivators. Although they feel a trace of cold, it doesn¡¯t have much influence on their bodies. After Chu Wuyong stepped into the secret room, he right away dismissed Wu Xin and Wu Chen, and ordered them to go to the door of the secret room to protect him. After all, after starting the magic array, he couldn¡¯t be disturbed by anything. Chu Wuyong looked at the magic array that emitted luster and calm light in front of him, and took out the dragon¡¯s horn from his universal pouch, before cing it in the center of the array without any hesitation. The magic array immediately lit up brightly, and Chu Wuyong was slowly sitting in the middle of the array in ordance with the secret method. The silk strands of cold air that coiled around the array, immediately rushed towards Chu Wuyong¡¯s four limbs and hundred bones, invading his body. Even though Chu Wuyong¡¯s current cultivation is on the initial stage of Demigod, after sitting in this activated array for a little while, his whole person looked like someone who was walking alone in the extremely cold ce for a night. Chu Wuyong didn¡¯t pay attention to the piercing cold feeling, and only sent his spiritual power to his own fingertips, and then pointed his fingers to the center of the array. Chapter 128.2 Chapter 128.2: The light of the array became even more dazzling, and the wind from the array was blowing up, as the robes on Chu Wuyong¡¯s body blew and fluttered up. But other than that, no other changes urred. Chu Wuyong¡¯s expression gradually became colder. After sessfully activating the array, the caster only needs to inject their own spiritual power, and then the person who they thought in their heart would be resurrected to this side by the magic array. Unless, there was no breath of that person¡¯s soul. But even if Gu Qingchen destroyed his Nascent Soul, the seven spirits and six corporeal souls would be scattered and can¡¯t be gathered into aplete soul, but it was impossible to be unable to summon over. The figure of Li Luo once again shed within Chu Wuyong¡¯s mind. He quickly withdrew back his spiritual power, then regardless of the stuffy and sorrow feeling that came from his heart, Chu Wuyong arrived in front of secret room¡¯s door with the fastest speed, "Wu Xin, go to the room in my courtyard where Yun Tianheng previously lived and get his clothes for me." Because he spent too much spiritual power, even speaking would make Chu Wuyong gasped for breath. Wu Xin didn¡¯t ask, he epted Chu Wuyong¡¯s order and quickly went out to take a piece of Li Luo¡¯s clothes. He returned and passed over the robe to Chu Wuyong. Chu Wuyong took the robe and returned to the side of the array. This time he didn¡¯t enter the array, rather he ced that robe with a bit rough material into the array. After the robe entered the array, it didn¡¯t fall to the ground. Instead, it was suspended in midair by the wind. The luster and calm light from the array rushed out to the robe, and even wrapped up the whole robe, making this ordinary robe covered with ayer of flickering beads of light. Chu Wuyong felt that his heart was totally agitated when he saw this scene in front of him. **** Li Luo was sitting on a stone bench, as his pair of spiritless eyes looked at the front. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh. It had been more than half a month since Yun Tianheng¡¯s most capable subordinate, Hong Xiu, "broke into prison". ording to his calctions, Chu Wuyong should alsoe out from the Lotus Blossom Immortal¡¯s Cave. He don¡¯t know how Chu Wuyong would think about him, after he returned to the Xuan Ming Pce and found out that he had escaped. But if he still wanted to return to Chu Wuyong¡¯s side, it was simply difficult as if ascending to heaven. Now, he estimated that he has beenbeled as Yun Tianheng in Chu Wuyong¡¯s heart. If he saw him again, Chu Wuyong was unlikely to be like this time, merely clutching his lower jaw before letting him go. He may have directly killed him after looking at his face. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t believe that after eating this loss, the next time, Chu Wuyong would still like this time, this kind of not sending someone to investigate the person, and right away put him on his own side to use. So what else can he do now? He was also very desperate ah. Li Luo continued to sigh, he felt that the breath of his life had been spent sighing only in these past few days. Hong Xiu looked at the not far away Li Luo who seemed to be covered with ayer of invisible loss while watching the sunset, and could not help but also feel a little gloomy. Even if it was the Lord, he would still feel frustrated because of the failure. After all, he was originally the Devil Lord of the Xuan Ming Pce who was admired by ten thousand people. But now he can only be with her and a few other subordinates, and in order to hide from Chu Wuyong, he has no choice but to keep a low profile, it was not in line with his previous publicity evil and unrestrained character. Therefore, for more than half a month, the Lord would not be the same as the usual, and very silent. Hong Xiu took another look at Li Luo who was thinking about life under the sunset. After thinking more, she decided not to bother him. She turned around and prepared to go back to the room, pondering about where they should go next. At this moment, her sixth sense made her feel that there was something wrong in the ce. As soon as she turned around, she saw a man she never wanted to see appeared in the sky of the courtyard that they rented. Hong Xiu¡¯splexion drastically changed, she took out her own spiritual tool while flying toward Li Luo who was still sitting in a daze, "Lord, be careful!" Before Li Luo was able to react, he right away felt that he was vigorously held into a broad chest. Then his chin was pinched to lift up his head, before his lips were kissed firmly by someone. Li Luo¡¯s eyes widened, as he looked at Chu Wuyong who was bowing his head and kissed his lips. He waspletely confused about what was going on. Hong Xiu who was ready to fight, in addition Wu Xin and Wu Chen who came over to follow Chu Wuyong, were also equally stunned. After the shock, Hong Xiu finally returned to her senses, "Chu Wuyong, what do you want to do towards the Lord, quickly let go of the Lord!" "Wu...Wuyong? You first...wu..." Li Luo also finally reacted. When he thought of several people watching himself being kissed, Li Luo immediately felt somewhat shy. He just moved his lips a bit, wanting to make Chu Wuyong stop, but his lips were once again chased by Chu Wuyong and continued kissing. N?v(el)B\\jnn This kiss was really long, Li Luo only felt that he was about to be suffocated by Chu Wuyong¡¯s kiss, moreover Chu Wuyong¡¯s arms were tightly wrapped around his waist, and his big strength was almost enough to break his waist. Chu Wuyong tightly hugged Li Luo, as if he was finally holding his entire world. From now on, he would never let go of this person in his bosom again. He would not once again watch helplessly as he disappeared before his eyes, unable to do anything. If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 129.1 Please don¡¯t post this trantion anywhere, even if it in Wattpad. It¡¯s no problem if only redirect to this site, but no repost. ^^ Chapter 129: Immortal Path of Devil Lord 3.34 . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . Li Luo didn¡¯t know how long he had been kissed by Chu Wuyong. Anyway, he felt that the oxygen in his chest was almost exhausted, and his whole person was kissed into a daze. As Chu Wuyong kissed Li Luo, he was also observing the reaction of the distracted Li Luo. After knowing that Li Luo was his master Gu Qingchen, he continuously traced the whereabouts of Li Luo without giving up, until two days ago, he finally knew where Li Luo was taken by Hong Xiu. Originally, after activating the resurrection array, Chu Wuyong¡¯s strength was greatly injured, and it was necessary for him to meditate for a period of time. However, he couldn¡¯t wait even for a moment, he wanted to hold the person who he missed for more than three hundred years into his arms. And after truly seeing Li Luo, he subconsciously hugged and kissed him. After all, he has longed for this person for too long. In the end, he poured out the desire in his heart, and tasted the lips of his sweetheart. Chu Wuyong was also very clear in his heart that these actions crossed the line of behavior toward his master, Gu Qingchen. But he had been suppressing this desire in his heart for too long. After Gu Qingchen left him, this desire couldn¡¯t be suppressed anymore. He also didn¡¯t want to pretend in front of Li Luo. He wanted this person in front of him. He wanted this person to be with him forever, and wanted to be a Daopanion with this person in front of him. Therefore, when Chu Wuyon found that Li Luo didn¡¯t reject his kiss, and did not reveal any disgust and anger towards his behavior, he immediately felt that his heart was hit by more overwhelming happiness, and hugged Li Luo even tighter. After the end of the long kiss, Chu Wuyong kissed Li Luo¡¯s lips a few more times. His voice also no longer cold, instead it was just like the light wind of the spring filled with warm, "I will take you back." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Li Luo¡¯s brain wascking oxygen and now he was simply unable to think at all. After hearing Chu Wuyong¡¯s words, he subconsciously nodded his head. Chu Wuyong carried Li Luo in his arms, and was just about to take Li Luo and turned away. In the bottom, Hong Xiu who was previously seeing Chu Wuyong kiss Li Luo strongly and ready to step forward to snatch Li Luo back, was stopped by Wu Xin and Wu Chen. She anxiously called out thest two remaining subordinates, before the three of them immediately attacked even more rapidly. Wu Xin and Wu Chen also did not want to lose their status as Chu Wuyong¡¯s trusted aide, as the three people¡¯s offensives were all gradually blocked down. Hong Xiu¡¯s anxious eyes were a bit red, "Chu Wuyong, you quickly let go the Lord!" After hearing Hong Xiu¡¯s words, Chu Wuyong took a nce at Li Luo who was nestled in his arms, looking at him with his moist and misty eyes, then he turned over his body and looked at Hong Xiu, "You actually had long discovered that he is not Yun Tianheng, right?" Hong Xiu¡¯s actions suddenly paused, before she immediately retorted, "He is the Lord, Chu Wuyong, it must be because of what you have done to the Lord, therefore, only then the Lord would..." Chu Wuyong let out an "oh" sound, bowed his head and once again pecked Li Luo¡¯s moist lips, "But, look at you, went all the way to protect him, I will not bother to quarrel with you. You are on your own, in the future, you are also not part of the people of my Xuan Ming Pce, you can go anywhere you want to go. Wu Xin, Wu Chen, don¡¯t entangle with them any more, let¡¯s go." "Yes, Lord." After hearing Chu Wuyong¡¯s words, Wu Xin and Wu Chen immediately dropped Hong Xiu who had long no intention of fighting again and the two other people who had been injured. They quickly appeared at Chu Wuyong¡¯s side, and then just like when they came, they drove a jade boat and quickly went far away with Chu Wuyong who was holding Li Luo. Hong Xiu dazedly looked at the jade boat that had long disappeared into the horizon, she waspletely unaware that the spiritual tool in her hand had fallen on the ground. Just like Chu Wuyong said, after she rescued Li Luo, she quickly discovered that there was something wrong with Li Luo. After all, she had been with Yun Tianheng for so long, how could she not see this "Yun Tianheng" at her side was different from the previous him? But this body was certainly the one she was familiar with. Moreover, it was not like being taken over. After Hong Xiu was rescued by Yun Tianheng, in her heart, she had long considered Yun Tianheng as her family. Where there was Yun Tianheng, there was home. Therefore, even though she had discovered that Yun Tianheng was somewhat different from her memory, she can¡¯t help but deceive herself. Now that Yun Tianheng was really gone, where should she go? In this big world, how could there be someone to take her in again? **** Chapter 130.2 Chapter 130.2: "The old ancestor came out! The old ancestor came out! The young patriarch, the old ancestor came out, and is telling you to go meet him." A young man dressed in a little manservant clothes quickly ran into a courtyard and called out to a person inside the room. The old ancestor came out? After hearing this, the youth who was originally sitting on the chair inside the room and had long been waiting anxiously and impatiently for more than three months, suddenly stood up from the chair and even knocked over the teacup in his hand. The tea water in the cup immediately spilled to the ground, but the youthpletely didn¡¯t care, he walked to the door of the room with quick steps and opened the door. He looked at the young man who was running anxiously toward him, and then grabbed the young man¡¯s arm, still wanting to determine the thing that he just heard, "Did the old ancestor reallye out?" "Yes, young patriarch, the old ancestor is currently in the main house, the patriarch and all the elders are also there." The young man¡¯s arm was grabbed by the youth very painfully, but he didn¡¯t dare cry, and only once again said. The youth¡¯s face was suddenly filled with ecstasy. This kind of expression made the youth¡¯s face seemed a little sinister, but he quickly put away the expression on his face, and once again turned back to a very gentle and refined look, then he looked at the young man and said, "Okay, I¡¯ll go over now, you can inform the next person." "Yes." The young man hastily responded. The youth took out his own flying spiritual tool from his universal pouch, and calmly jumped above it, before rushing towards the main house in the southeast. As soon as he was notified of the news regarding the old ancestor, the youth has been waiting for the old ancestor toe out in his heart. The date that the old ancestor said to go out, although only a short period of three months, but in his impatient waiting, it felt just like three hundred years long in general. Now, the old ancestor has finallye out. The youth felt the block in his own heart, and his impatient and restless expression had finally dispersed. Great, that was great, the future prospects that were waiting for him, it must be more extensive than it was now. Knowing that in the whole Tianyun Continent, all the cultivators can only achieve a peak cultivation at the Synthesis stage; he was very unwilling in his heart. He was confident in his talent, and unwilling to ept that his cultivation has to stop only in the Synthesis stage. He still wanted to cross the higher steps, even to the extent that he can soar and be immortal, just like in the legends. N?v(el)B\\jnn Soon, the youth arrived at the main house. He went down the flying spiritual tool and pushed open the door of the main house. He saw that it had long been filled with all the important elders in the n, and his parents were sitting on both sides of the main seat. Above the main seat, there was a middle-aged man who looked very benevolent. After the youth saw the middle-aged man, he immediately respectfully bowed to him and said with a clear voice, "Old ancestor." The middle-aged man looked at the youth with a gentle temperament who came in from outside. He couldn¡¯t help but show a satisfied smile. This was his great-great-great-great-grandson who was the child with the best aptitude within the current n. He naturally can see the confidence in his blue eyes. "Xing¡¯er has arrived, quicklye over, let this old ancestor take a look. In these more than one hundred years of this old ancestor¡¯s Closed Door Training, did Xing¡¯er progressed more than before?" The Xing¡¯er from the middle-aged man¡¯s mouth, was the youth Yi Tianxing, after he heard the words of his old ancestor, he immediately obediently took a few steps forward and stood in front of the middle-aged man. The middle-aged man sized up Yi Tianxing who stood in front of him a few times, and then nodded with satisfaction, "Not bad, Xing¡¯er has advanced a small step." When they heard the middle-aged man praising Yi Tianxing, Yi Tianxing¡¯s parents who were sitting next to the middle-aged man, can¡¯t help but show a trace of smiles on their faces. Yi Tianxing was also very proud in his heart after he heard the old ancestor praised himself. But for him, the most important thing now was naturally the thing that was mentioned by the old ancestor in front of his Immortal¡¯s Cave three months ago. "Old ancestor, previously the thing that you mentioned to Tianxing..." The middle-aged man listened to Yi Tianxing¡¯s words and nced at him stealthily. Although he was very satisfied with this younger generation, his temper was still a bit impatient. However, the news that he brought this time, made him go in a Closed Door Training, couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat anticipated after hearing it, so he also doesn¡¯t me the youth now being so eager. "This time I came out, it¡¯s also for this matter. This is also the day when our Yi n should not be extinct, my age is also big, and only has another several hundred years left, I¡¯m afraid that I can no longer protect you. The spiritual energy on the Tianyun Continent has also be more and more sparse than before. I¡¯m afraid that after a few hundred years, it can no longer produce even the power of the Synthesis stage." After the middle-aged man said until here, he could not help but let out a faint sigh, and then look at Yi Tianxing, "Tianxing, what you have said to me before, is it true?" "Yes, old ancestor, Tianxing saw it, it is absolutely true. That Chu Wuyong had indeed entered the hidden pce. Moreover, he also came out without mishap." If you enjoy my content, please consider supporting what I do. ? I offer several advance chapters for ko-fi donation, but thank you for any kind of support you give, whether it is reading,ment, like, or donation (??¦Ø??)?? Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133: Immortal Path of Devil Lord (Final) . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om In a somewhat dark cave, a silver moon-like sh of the sword suddenly shed, and the entire cave was illuminated in an instant . A small mountain-like giant beast howled, and arge amount of blood immediately flowed out from its body, just like a fountain . Its bucket-sized eyes resentfully stared at the small cultivator who stood in front of it . The giant beast growled angrily, wanting to rush forward and tear up the cultivator who had wounded it . Its voice also carried an attack power, and the stones on the entire big cave wall were shaken out . Even the entire cave continuously trembled . Chu Wuyong was standing firmly on the ground, and didn¡¯t change his stance even a bit at the violent tremor of the cave . He held a big sword that was taller than one person in his hand, and the translucent sword¡¯s surface reflected Chu Wuyong¡¯s handsome and expressionless face . The big sword in his hand trembled slightly, as if it was happy because of the battle . The giant beast¡¯s tworge eyes have turned into blood red, obviously it has entered a berserk state . Its huge ws mmed twice on the ground before rushing to Chu Wuyong who was standing in front of it . The rock-like armor that grew on the outside of its skin expanded and gathered up, making its whole body look just like a huge stone rolling ball . When the giant beast was about to hit him, Chu Wuyong¡¯s figure suddenly shed to the top of the giant beast¡¯s head, and the big sword in his hand swept down ruthlessly to the rock armor wrapped around the beast . Along with a more dazzling sword light and sparks that burst out of the metal, the hard armor of the giant beast was cut open wide by the sword light of the big sword, revealing the flesh below . Then the next moment, a great amount of blood came out from the cut . The giant beast immediately howled in pain, seemingly wanted to retreat, but its huge body hindered its escape road . Let it only be like a huge target to be abused by Chu Wuyong . Finally, the giant beast seemed to be unable to withstand it, let out a long howl sound, before the flesh of its whole body copsed, and the thick armor that originally protected the skin was like a sharp arrow as it shot toward Chu Wuyong . When Chu Wuyong resisted these attacks, a faint white light suddenly emerged on the beast¡¯s chest . Immediately after, that white round light jumped down from the beast¡¯s chest and was about to enter into the rock below to hide away, but its soft body was suddenly pinched by two fine and slender fingers . ¡°Owh-wu!¡± The white round small thing squirmed wildly, just like a small meatball that was bouncing around . Li Luo could only grasp the white round small thing with his whole palm . The red cloth child who sat on Li Luo¡¯s shoulder looked at the white round small thing within his hands, and pped his own small hands, ¡°Congrattions, you caught thest item of the required materials¡ª¡ªChongming beast¡¯s main body . ¡± This white round small thing within Li Luo¡¯s hand was the real appearance of the giant beast . This kind of spiritual beast was very rare, and the trouble of killing it was not very difficult . The difficulty was that after its main body came out to escape, you needed to capture it before it touched the ground . If you miss this opportunity, the Chongming beast would hide in the ground, and only after a few hundred years, it would once again condense the same huge body, and thene out . Because of this, Li Luo and Chu Wuyong had failed three or four times before, and this time they finally seeded, and they spent more than a month looking for the Chongming beast who liked to hide in the cave . ¡°You have collected all the required materials . Do you want to go and find the ind spirit now?¡± The palm-sized red clothes child swayed his feet and asked while looking at Li Luo . In fact, Chu Wuyong and Li Luo should be able to collect everything on an earlier date, but the two of them were not in a hurry to collect it . Until two months ago, Chu Wuyong collected all the items he needed . Then, he refused the red clothes child¡¯s suggestion to take him to see the ind spirit . He continued to stay and help Li Luo to collect the required materials . Naturally, the spirit body scattered out from the ind spirit didn¡¯t reject his request . After all, if you don¡¯t collect all the required materials, you are bound to be unable to see the ind spirit . But after you collected all the required materials, it doesn¡¯t matter whether you want to choose right away, either meet the ind spirit or stay to help the cultivator who was with you and visit the ind spirit togetherter . In this span of time, they also met other cultivators who obviously suffered untold hardships while trying to get the required materials, but at thest moment, they suddenly gave up . Li Luo looked at Chu Wuyong who was approaching him, and suddenly there was a bit of a feeling of retreat that arose in his heart . Because Chu Wuyong helped him collect the required materials, and the two of them didn¡¯t have any thought to hurry, so only on thest day that they decided to see the ind spirit . Chu Wuyong had already arrived in front of Li Luo at this moment . He clearly saw a somewhat struggling expression in Li Luo¡¯s eyes, and his eyes instantly softened . ¡°Let¡¯s go . ¡± Chu Wuyong stretched out his hand and held Li Luo¡¯s palm tightly . Then he turned to the red clothes child who was sitting on his shoulder, ¡°Take us now to find the ind spirit . ¡± After hearing Chu Wuyong¡¯s words, the two red clothes children who were sitting on Li Luo and his shoulder immediately stood up from their shoulders, and flew to the front of Li Luo and Chu Wuyong . Each of them drew a semicircle in midair with their two hands . Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134:Extra; Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Trantor: Mimi Editor: PohTahTvh . The time went by, and it was already three months after the good healthy Jin Chenji returned from his honeymoon with Li Luo . Li Luo and Jin Chenji were going on a honeymoon for almost half a year, before finally being reminded of their own job . Moreover, after not typing the words on hisputer for more than half a year, Li Luo¡¯s hand also felt a bit itchy, wanting to type again . So, when Jin Chenji went to work, he began to nest in their home and type on hisputer . His originally somewhat rusty hand speed, due to theck of typing the words for more than half a year, had recovered the sensation again after a few days . Moreover, he was pleasantly surprised to find that Cloud Passed Heavy Boat was online again . He immediately sent over a smiling face expression . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat replied very quickly, but the reply was still very simple . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [In . ] Li Luo quickly typed down a reply and sent it over . Pen Above Fame Ink: [Long time no see! How have you been recently?] There seemed to be a pause at the other side, apparently pondering about something, after more than a minute passed, only then did he reply to Li Luo . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [Very good {smiling face}] Li Luo¡¯s current life was simply just like soaking in honey . Although he doesn¡¯t know who Cloud Passed Heavy Boat was, and that he only knew that Cloud Passed Heavy Boat should be a man, moreover his character was very serious and reserved, Li Luo already chatted with him for so long; he had long been regarded as his friend . Even though the current society¡¯s eptance of homosexuality was not very high, but Li Luo doesn¡¯t want to deceive his friend . If he told Cloud Passed Heavy Boat that he liked a man, and he can¡¯t ept it, then maybe the two of them would be in less contact . Pen Above Fame Ink: [I¡¯m recently married a man {shy}] Cloud Passed Heavy Boat naturally knew that he was a man . After Li Luo typed the words, he looked at theputer screen while holding his breath a bit . After all, he still attached great importance to Cloud Passed Heavy Boat, this friend . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [En, I am also together with the person who I had secretly been in love with for a very long time recently, and he is also a man . ] Li Luo didn¡¯t expect that Cloud Passed Heavy Boat was actually also GAY . Moreover, he had someone who he secretly loved . In his impression, Cloud Passed Heavy Boat should be a sessful man, and the way he handled problems was very calm and reliable . Li Luo really can¡¯t imagine that he would be secretly in love with someone . Pen Above Fame Ink: [Do you really secretly love someone? I can¡¯t tell . ] Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [Because he is too slow {smile}] Pen Above Fame Ink: [Who would have thought that you liked this kind of a bit silly type? Hehehe, how on earth did you like him?] Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but gossip . After all, besides him and his lover Jin Chenji, he has never meet another same-sex couple . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [He is very cute, and when I look at him, it makes me want to take a bite to taste, moreover...he is still very cute now {smile} . ] Cute? How can a man be described as cute? And you still want to take a bite while looking at him? Li Luo tried to imagine the other half of Cloud Passed Heavy Boat in his mind, and hepletely couldn¡¯t imagine what a cute man who was praised by Cloud Passed Heavy Boat would look like . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [How do you feel about your other half?] How he felt about Jin Chenji? Li Luo looked at theputer screen and couldn¡¯t help but reach out his hand and touched his waist . Jin Chenji was usually very good to him, but his demand was a bit greater at night, which caused his waist still felt a little sore although it was already the afternoon now . Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell this to Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Pen Above Fame Ink: [He treats me very well, and I¡¯ll always be together with him all my life anyway . ] When Li Luo typed this sentence, a smile appeared on his face, and his eyes also slightly shone . Even in his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but emerge at the scene where he and Jin Chenji were old and gray-haired, tremblingly while supporting each other to move forward . Li Luo couldn¡¯t help but let out augh . The other side seemed to have some matter, and didn¡¯t reply to Li Luo right away . By the time almost half an hour passed, and Li Luo had already finished a chapter of the novel, only then did the notification box of a new message lit up again . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [En, I¡¯ll also treat my lover well, so that he would never want to leave me for lifetime . ] Because of thismon topic with Cloud Passed Heavy Boat, Li Luo felt that the friendship between him and Cloud Passed Heavy Boat became stronger . After all, besides him, he has no one else who can talk about this topic . Moreover, Li Luo would feel very rxed when he was chatting with Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Although he never met face to face with him, he felt that Cloud Passed Heavy Boat understood him very well . As a result, Li Luo liked to chat with Cloud Passed Heavy Boat even more . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat looked very busy, but he would certainly reply to his message when he has time . Therefore, Li Luo would right away go to find Cloud Passed Heavy Boat to chat between the gap of his work typing the novel . On this day, Li Luo alreadypleted his typing task for the day . Because he was bored, he suddenly have a thought to go visit a gay forum . After he read a red-marked post, he was silent for a long time, before secretly opening the chat box with Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Pen Above Fame Ink: [Heavy Boat, are you there?] After a minute, there was a reply . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [En?] Li Luo ced his hands on the keyboard, he hesitated for a long time before typing a sentence . Pen Above Fame Ink: [In your opinion, would my partner agree to let me be top once? {cry}] It took a long, long time before the other side replied to him again . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [Why do you have this idea?] Li Luo immediately sent over the address of that post on the chat box . After a long time passed, only then the other side replied back to him . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [You can ask, he would agree {smile}] Pen Above Fame Ink: [Really? Then I will ask him at night, hehehe, I¡¯m certainly going to be very gentle to him . ] Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [{smile}] Then, when Jin Chenji returned at night, Li Luo followed him from the door to the kitchen, watched him cook, and just like a puppy once again followed Jin Chenji who was going out from the kitchen while holding a dish in his hands . Jin Chenji looked at the puppy-like expression in Li Luo¡¯s eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but hook the corner of his mouth . As he looked at Li Luo, his long eyshes slightly droopy, making people unable to see the emotion in his eyes clearly, ¡°Xiao Luo, what do you want to say to me?¡± Li Luo looked at Jin Chenji, and could not help but be a little afraid to say it, his eyes drifted a few times, before he could gather his courage to look at Jin Chenji and said, ¡°Chenji, I want to be on top tonight . ¡± He even thought if Jin Chenji would refuse him, he would show him that website, and then said that he would not let him on the top, it means he doesn¡¯t love him . Jin Chenji¡¯s eyes shed a glimmer of dark light, as his thin lips slightly raised: ¡°Alright . ¡± After that, when they went to bed at night, Li Luo finally got what he wanted, except that he cried worse than usual that night . His pair of eyes were swollen, on his chest and waist were full of Jin Chenji¡¯s kiss marks . There were also Jin Chenji¡¯s finger marks on his waist that came out when he suppressed and pinched him . After they were done, Li Luo simply felt his legs were not his own, and he even whimpered softly in his sleep, it won¡¯t do to feel wronged . Jin Shenji actually seemed more satisfied than usual, and then he silently collected the homepage of the gay forum¡¯s website that Li Luo gave him . After all, when he slightly swept a few nces in the afternoon, he found many different ways of eating, very satisfied . This way of eating tonight was also very delicious, he would try something else next time . In his sleep, Li Luo waspletely unaware that the person who he shared the bed with was already nning to study how to sample him in N ways over and over again in his heart . The next day, at noon, only then Li Luo shakingly sat up from the bed, he felt that his arms and legs were trembling, especially his legs, and he couldn¡¯t get out of bed at all . Li Luo really wanted to cry but had no tears as he continued to recline on the bed . He opened his cellphone button in depression, and then he looked at the chat box with Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [How was itst night?] Li Luo recalledst night, the pleasure that made his scalp felt numb, and also his even more shameful crying appearance, he silently replied to Cloud Passed Heavy Boat . Pen Above Fame Ink: [......] Cloud Passed Heavy Boat replied to him in the next second . Cloud Passed Heavy Boat: [What¡¯s wrong? Did you feel ufortablest night? {Touch head}] Comfort was veryfortable, but it waspletely different from what he thought . Li Luo was sullen, and was prepared to reply at Cloud Passed Heavy Boat, but when he looked at Cloud Passed Heavy Boat¡¯s reply just recently, a sudden p of thunder burst in his mind . Then he gritted his teeth and replied word by word . Pen Above Fame Ink: [Jin, Chen, Ji?!] n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om Inside the spacious office, a handsome man dressed in a straight ck suit looked at the words that jumped out of hisputer screen, the corner of his original curved lips couldn¡¯t help but once again raise, apparently very happy, ¡°My little fool finally discovered it . ¡± Then he tried to send a message to coax his little baby, but found that his message was not in, and the system directly gave a notice ¡°the other side is offline¡± . Jin Chenji looked at the notice, reached out his hand and touched his slightly raised lips, ¡°Are you so angry?¡± In the evening, Jin Chenji clutched Li Luo¡¯s waist, his eyes were deep, as he moved his lower body, he leaned down and licked Li Luo¡¯s ear, ¡°Be obedient, and quickly pull me out of the cklist . ¡± Li Luo cried while grabbing the bed sheet, he gasped for breath, and his voice had long be hoarse: ¡°No...would not pull...¡± Jin Chenji once again ate Li Luo a few mouthfuls, before taking out his cellphone, and turning it on . He directly logged into his ount, and very proudly showed Li Luo the tip that he gave to his new novel, which had more than 100,000 . ¡°Be obedient, and listen to me . I¡¯m your number one gold master now, hurry up pull me out of the cklist . ¡± ¡°......¡± ...... ¡°...Jin Chenji, wu...you...bastard...¡± ...... Finally, it unknow if Li Luo had pulled Jin Chenji out of the cklist that night, only know that at noon the next day, Li Luo still couldn¡¯t get up from the bed, and the employees at Jin Chenji¡¯spany felt that the boss today was very easy to talk .